《The Games That Bind Us》 Introduction (Re write) Hello, I am named John Richardson. I live in a world where things a simple. I live in the village called Onset. It is a simple village that is very peaceful and out of the way. not many visitors come by this town and when they do they are normally looking for another. The main reason this town is peaceful is because it is about as far away as you can get from the Blue Mist. what is the Blue Mist you may be wondering? well you see it is this nasty fog that hangs over half the planet. entering it is easy as long as you have basic Mana control and don''t breath in a mouth full of the stuff. it alters your brain and you are reduced to a primal wreck. the only thing that goes through your head is primal desires like the desire to kill, the desire to mate, the desire to sleep. that sort of stuff, however to combat this you have the combat schools that train you, and if you have potential you can move on to the fighting academies. I am a simple kid. I have an amazing ability but it has a cost. [John Richardson] [Level 1] [MMO Gamer] yea, I have that. around a year ago I got a message that told me I was a gamer, it was fairly simple, however back then it was limited and needed all these updates and programs so I could not train it. I have been thinking about looking at what this power can do for me since I was already an ok warrior in the village, I could take on the Hungry Wolves in the forest since I was 5. I am 16 right now, and My power has not been changing. a Gamer can only get stronger through constant training and the murdering small animals and harvesting their life energy as experience. simple right? well I am going to test that, I have been harvesting the small rabbits and worms around the village for a while now but nothing is getting me the experience I need to level up any time this century. so I am going off into the forest to fight a hungry wolf. that should get me the needed experience, the first thing I will put points on? Strength 1, Dexterity 1, Vitality 1, Intelligence 1, Wisdom 1, Charm 1, Fighting Spirit 1, Willpower 1. I think I will put the first set of points on dexterity, Being fast can be helpful in multiple ways. strength lets you hit harder but Dexterity lets you hit more often and it you miss you can recover faster. simple enough right? and vitality is good but if someone can instantly kill you what is the point when you could have evaded the attack? and I don''t want to test if I can respawn. it is just not something you can test safely. the main reason I am not putting anything on the stats of the mind is because they can be raised by studying for tests and reading books. so that is much safer and easier to raise the stat of. as for charm I will have you know I am already irresistible, not that there is any girls my age in the vilage, but I know my looks are good, I set them personally with character customisation. I have black hair brown eyes white skin, maybe my skin is to white, some people get me confused with a zombie. oh well. and fighting spirit sounds nice however I have no idea what it is. and will power I already have, I would be willing to do almost anything to grow stronger. so I am already purfect on that front. "John, be back before lunch, I have something to talk with you about" My dad said to me in a happy voice. I wonder what it could be? oh well, I grab my staff and walk off to begin hunting some wolves. I look into the forest and they are so easy to spot. [Hungry Wolf] [Level 4] [Pack Worker] hmm, it looks simple enough. I walk over to the wolf and use my staff to whack it on the back of the head like I normally do, it kills them instantly before they even realise what happened, except this is the first time I have done it as a gamer, and sure enough it only knocked the health bar down by a third. It has 100 HP and I have 1000HP, meaning vitality is not its strong suit, however I only did around 34 HP damage and that was with a critical hit. the worst part about being a gamer is damage done is depending on what your strength is at. wait, the wolf is walking around with stars around its head, I guess blunt force trauma to the back of the head does something at least, I whack the wolf a few more times with quick succession and kill it. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! [Your Level Has Increased By 1, you have 5 SP to spend] now I put all 5 in dexterity. and it works strangely, my movements speed was increased, each 1 point is just adding an extra base movement speed. the original 1 being base movement speed. that is simple enough. I pick up my staff and continue to whack hungry wolves and small rabbits over the head with a staff the size of me. I am just so nice like that. I a satisfied with my progression, at the end of my slaughter of poor forest animals I am level 6. Strength 6, Dexterity 16, Vitality 6, Intelligence 1, Wisdom 1, Charm 1, Fighting Spirit 1, willpower 1. [Staff Mastery: You ability at using a staff has increased you ability at using it. damage increased by 50% and defence is increased by 50%. chances of knocking someone out increases or decreases depending on where you hit] ok, that was simple enough, my staff broke out of nowhere half way through the hunt when a good wooden staff should last a year, maybe being a gamer has some draw backs, and when I say it broke I mean it was reduced to splinter sized pieces of wood that are useless. How? I don''t know, how does it work in any other game? I did get a cool Mastery skill however it was getting close to lunch time and father wanted me back, with that in mind I go home. I see my father looking at me with a smile on his face. "Son, there is someone in here to meet with you" My father said with a proud smile. oh please don''t tell me he has forced me into an arranged marriage like he id my brother Michael, he go with someone called Lin Ren, her title was [The Sadist] so I am not falling on that Land Mine. "He is the Headmaster of the Three Fists Academy. he wants to enrol you on a 5 year course of power." My father said, making me turn around and run for the hills. I am willing to do anything BUT that. that academy has a reputation for making people with potential into monsters. and that is on the 1 week course. I am not joining that kind of fighting school, I am to young to die. I then realise I am not making any progress in my get away. I look and behind me is a giant with a big wooden tribal mask that has glowing red eyes. the monster has a white suit and big leather gloves. he is at least 9 foot tall. a giant by any definition of size, by comparison to my 5 ft 9 inches I am average high, I set it with the character customisation since it said I would not grow age or have a change of appearance after that. "you should calm down there, I am giving you the chance of a lifetime" The Headmaster said to me. [AI Headmaster] [Level 180,000] [Conner White] "Yes you are right, it is the chance of a lifetime, because it reduces your life expectancy to a few days so you see the world in a different light" I said with a wry smile and he smiled back. "I could have you become very strong, I could sense your potential from my academy, I just have to have you" Conner said with a big smile before turning to my father who is a level 10 farmer. "I will be taking your son for now, just as the agreement said" Conner said before running at blinding speed towards the Legendary Academy Of Hell. ----------------------------------------------- This is a quick chapter to introduce the main character, the original was getting a lot of complaints so I decided to be a responsible author and re write. Let me know in the comments if you think this is better or worse then the original, I will be having a few minor changes and a few major changes to the story but it is all for improvement. let me know if it is a good improvement or not. Chapter 1 - the academy of hell (RW) I had finally arrived, I have spend the last hour with my head dragged around by a giant Headmaster of the Three Fists Academy. I stand outside the door to what looks to be a mountain in the shape of a fist. I wonder why they call it the Three Fists Academy? I look around and sure enough there are two other fists just like it behind me, there is a triangle in-between them which is full of trees and strange plants. I look back to the mountain I am in front of. ''The Learning Fist'' is wrote above the door. I look to Conner as he crouches through the door. I then get a better chance to look around. it is basically a bunch of classrooms and a huge library of every book you could think off. I smirk at the thought of how powerful I would be if I read all the books in there. "Oh that is right, I forgot to ask, what powers do you have? or do you just have high potential?" Conner asked me curiously and I look at him confused. "Do you have any unique abilities or do you just have very high potential for growth?" Conner said while getting out some paper and a orange crayon. I stop him there and think. "It is a unique ability with high growth potential? I have the title MMO Gamer" I said looking at him with a confused expression as to what that makes me and I cant tell what he is thinking under his mask, but he starts laughing. "John, that is one hell of a unique ability. I will have to put you in ''That'' class" Conner said with his mask pulling a grin which scared me. wait.... what is ''That'' class? what the hell is ''That'' class? "Fear not, you most likely will survive" Conner said with a smile as he gave me a map. "Go there to meet your new classmates." Conner said before vanishing. I would say he has a high level but I have nothing to compare it to. oh well, I walk over to my class and open the door. I see 3 people sitting there. [Illusion Master] [Level: 56] [Isaac Berington] Ok, an Illusion Master should be expected they are very useful in monster hunting and distractions. I look to the next name. [Burning Phoenix] [Level 57] [Kate White] I guess that is a fire mage? they are useful at dealing heavy damage but get tired quickly. oh well, I look to the next person. [On This World I Walk Alone] [Level: 38,000,000,000,000] [Kieran The Immortal] WHAT THE HELL IS THAT MONSTER? an Immortal? I guess you would have to be to get to that level... at least I know who not to get on the bad side of... damn monster.... I look around and it looks like nobody else is here yet. I move to take a seat, there is 12 rows of seats and 3 columns, I take a seat as far as possible from Kieran. he sits nearest the door so I am now sitting furthest away. Isaac is sitting one seat behind Kieran, Kate is moving over to me? "Hello there, My name is Kate White. who are you?" Kate said with a smile and I smiled back. "I am John Richardson" I said before moving back to ignore the person who could kill me in an instant. she looks at me strange for a while before she looks like she remembered something. "Wait, are you John Richardson from onset village?" Kate asked curiously and I nodded my head, she then smiled before taking a seat next to me. "so, did you ever meat anyone nice in the village?" Kate asked me curiously. I then thought. "Hmm... I would have to say that the village was out of the way so not many people visited and nobody was around my age. so I don''t think so." I said honestly causing Kate to look at me curiously, then she started to ignore me... what a strange person. I look to the front and a few more people walk in. [All Seeing Eyes] This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.[Level: 57] [Victoria Tan] [Human Cyborg] [Level: 62] [00391] [Heart Breaker] [Level: 56] [Ruby Bell] interesting, they all hold a lot of power, and yet I am a level 6, I have to grow quick, a Gamers level can be deceiving as they can ONLY grow in level through killing things and using the life energy, they can also raise their stats through hard work, I will probably be doing a lot of the latter here, unless I can get given quests. [Teacher] [Level: 781] [Sir Andrew] he is literally called Sir Andrew... his parents must have really hated him while he was growing up... oh well, so far there are 7 people in the class... I was expecting less... "Hello, I am Sir Andrew and I will be teaching you for until you graduate or die" Sir Andrew said with a smile on his face. Is anyone going to catch him out on saying die? anyone? ok then. "I will now put you with a partner, you will be stuck with this partner for the rest of your 5 years here... or 3 days for some, give or take..." Sir Andrew said while taking a glance at me... that cheep son of a"ANYway lets move on, Kieran, you will be by yourself, Isaac shall pair up with Victoria. 00391 shall pair up with Ruby. Leaving Kate stuck with John. first lesson starts in 20 minuets so talk with your partner until then" Sir Andrew said with a smile. [Because Of Overwhelming Bloodlust Directed At You A Skill Has Been Created] [Detect Bloodlust; You can now detect bloodlust when it is aimed at you. detection raises with skill level and Wisdom] Oh My Erthona that cant be good. for those of you who don''t know, Erthona is the Divine Goddes Of Games, the reason for my power. cool right? oh wow, Kate must Like me so much she went full circle and is feeling angry? no? just hates me? thought so. "Sir Andrew, why do I have to be partnered with ''Him''" Kate said pointing at me but she did not get a response. "Father will hear about this" Kate said while going to grab my head just like Conner did. I avoided but it turns out that a level 50+ has a higher Dexterity then a level 6... who would have thought? she then caught me on her second try lowering my health by a full 1000 HP. this is going to be a good day, I can already tell. Sarcasm? what is that? Kate then started running off to somewhere. she is going up stairs, a lot of them... she is going to throw me off the roof isn''t she? wait no, the map of the building shows no roof access. oh wait, look, it is Conner''s Office. she kicks the door down and walks over to Conner. "Ahh, Kate, it is good to see you, why did you drag your partner all the way up to my office?" Conner said with a smile. "Change it, now" Kate said with a serious smile, "I asked to be paired up with someone strong, not someone I will have to literally drag around everywhere" Kate added making Conner look at me. "He has an infinite potential and didn''t you say you wanted t.... watch out Kate" Conner said while looking out the window. there was a big blue dragon heading our way... wait... why does it look like it is looking right at me? [Boss Fight: Zone Transfer has been activated] I look around, Kate and Conner are gone, not the big dragon though, that thing just looks more hungry then ever. [Blue Mist Basic Dragon] [Level 5] [Basic Dragon] --------------------------------------------- Chapter 2 - Boss Fight John gets involved in his first boss fight, and it is with a Blue Mist Basic Dragon I hope you enjoyed the chapter. Chapter 2 - Boss Fight (RW) I look out of the window and see a huge dragon, I then proceed to turn around and run, in this academy there has to be something that can kill a dragon right? the library! I can just steel a book and use a skill on the dragon. I hope it works out like that... I notice the dragon that is about 10 stories tall and 40 stories long starts clawing its way through the building, I just keep running. "I am not tasty, I taste like pixels and lag, it is not a good feeling in your stomach" I shouted at it as I continued running down the stairs to the first floor with a door to the library on it, I reach the door I am after and look, the dragon is right behind me. do I go to the Dragon Slayer section? or the Blue Mist section? "GROOOOOOO" The dragon answered for me by making me run to the dragon slayer section, it was not closer but the Blue Mist section was recently renovated by a dragons claw. making me run over and pick up a book. [Dragon Slayer Aura: You are now resistant to a dragons presence and you can weaken a dragon by 20% of its stats and your own stats increase by 5%] that is helpful, I picked up another 2 books before I found something more useful. [Dragon Claw: for 100 MP and 100 HP you can deal 1000 points of damage through a Dragon Claw. deals 2000 points of damage on a dragon] [Dragon Leg: Using the power of a dragon you can move 50% faster and deal 50% more damage with a kick, deals 100% more damage on a dragon] oh lucky me, I turn around to see big and ugly in the flesh, he no longer feels so terrifying, maybe it was that presence the Aura told me about, I am now wrapped in a dark green flaming aura, it is incredible, I look at the dragon and it is still a huge opponent but I don''t fear it as much. I charge at it and jumping over its head that was about to incinerate me I use Dragon Claw on its back from head to tail removing 10% of its health. it then claws its way out the library and starts flying away, to late for that now, I use Dragon Claw to hang on and start kicking it with Dragon Leg. slowly its health goes down until it is near 0. I then Jump into the air and use Dragon Claw one more time slicing the big blue dragon in half. I then realise how high I am in the air, I am not surviving that fall. I guess this is the end? no, [Boss fight has ended: Zone Transfer has been cancelled] I then start to fall to the ground, hey my stamina bar is getting low. I guess I pushed it to hard for today. I start to fall unconscious but I feel a warm aura around me, it feels familiar however I am to tired to guess at the moment, I did not expect a boss fight on my first day. even for the Three Fists Academy that was to much... Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. [Saving..... the game has been saved] oh well, I am back to the void of sleep. only one thing to do now since I cant dream... Row row row your boat gently down the..... "John" Said a familiar voice. "Michael" I said getting up to see my brother. my brother is an 8 Bit Gamer. kind of like me, but retro games. don''t be fooled, he has a lot of good abilities. "What did I do to deserve this" I said to him and he thought. "I don''t think anyone could predict a dragon attack" Michael said but I shook my head. "Not that" I said while looking at my blue box. [Detect Bloodlust had reached level 99, a new skill set has been added] [Bloodlust Aura: Affects Unknown] [Bloodlust Projection: Affects Unknown] [Bloodlust Sight: You can now see the shape of bloodlust and its origin without needing to look at it] "That" I said while handing him the Blue Boxes, he started to laugh at me. "What is it?" I asked. "You got these because you are a forgetful idiot" Michael said to me before heading off, I noticed I was in a hospital bed in the medical office. I also noticed Kate was sitting on a chair next to me, head on the mattress sleeping. did she fall asleep after giving me so much bloodlust, or was she just tired? I shake her awake and she looks around, it is only 5 o''clock so she must have been tired from training I guess, "John?" Kate says in a sleepy voice before jumping up out the seat. "I.. I was just tired from training" Kate said woth a panicked expression before calming down realising I did not care and she sat down. "So John... Unlucky fighting a dragon on your first day... how did you win?" Kate asked with curiosity. "I used Dragon Slayer Abilities" I said simply and Kate looked confused before she went shocked. "I can''t believe you" Kate said seriously and I just looked around before I got an idea. [Aura: Dragon Slayer] I then looked at my own aura and it looked awesome, but anyway Kate looked at it for a moment. "You... how?" Kate asked full of curiosity, "I am a MMO Gamer" I said with pride and she looked even more confused. "A what?" Kate asked admittedly not knowing what one was. "Have you ever played a game?" I asked and she shook her head... "This will take a while" I said with my palm planted firmly on my face -------------------------------------- Chapter 3 - Gaming John teaches Kate about video games, he did not expect to get an ability on it though I hope you enjoyed the chapter Chapter 3 - A Fight For Your Life [WARNING!!! BOSS MONSTER INCOMING!!! WARNING!!!] My head is killing me at the moment, and a boss comes here? to a school with someone as strong as the headmaster? ha... ha? I look around to find the headmaster gone. Kate was gone to... the world around me felt empty, for some reason felt alone, except for that UNGODLY CREATURE HEADING MY WAY!!! I run to the window which was round and large covering most of the wall, To my horror I saw a huge dragon of the blue mist, confirmed by its title [Dragon Of The Blue Mist] [level ???] The creature had no name under its level however it was huge. and it, out of all the places to look, looked at me with hungry dark blue glowing eyes, it had a dark blue skin except for its under belly which was white, and at the tip of its tail was a golden shiny ball, it was thin but long, huge wings attached to such a thin long body propelled it like it was a bullet... "if you are hungry maybe I can treat you to something at the academy''s dining hall and AARG!!!" I was rudely interrupted by it head butting the side of the building with a head 4 to 5 stories tall and I only managed to escape the blast caused by the impact by running as fast as possible in the other direction... to my surprise. [Fight Or Flight Instincts Have Activated: your stats are doubled for the next 30 seconds] [Warning!!! A Boss Fight Has To End With The Death Of The Boss Monster Or The Gamer John Richardson] Damn it... Wait, I have a chance, but I have to make it with out being killed first. If I can just make it to the library maybe I can learn some powerful skills to help me win. Or I could try fighting it now, the flight or fight instincts are at 29 seconds... wait 29? I have been thinking for much longer then that? maybe a perk with an intelligence thing was unlocked temporarily because my stats doubled. well, time to run... "GGGGRRRROROOOOAAA!!!!!" The creature made a roar that shattered all the glass I could see, it felt like my ear drums burst and my eyes went blurry and I was sent flying because of the wind pressure [150 damage has been done with one attack, heal before fight or flight wears off or you will die] now may be a good time to say it, but my health is increased by 5 per skill point added to vitality and regeneration is 1 per second, my health does not regenerate in a fight. putting my current health at 135, with the boost it moves to 180 for doubling status points, it does not count the points I started with supposedly, but since I did not die I am not complaining. I made it to the stairs running, before I could go to the library I had to go the nurses office, I thought the first time I went there would be because I was hurt training, not because of this, But what can I say, The next thing im increasing is LUCK!!! The dragon was now flying around looking for me, He could not sense me which was useful, but he landed on another building and started ripping it to shreds, I mentioned that they were made of 3 small mountains that were next to each other right? well he was around half the size of one of the buildings, he was a thin dragon, but his length made him hard to miss... I finally made it to the nurses office, 20 seconds have past since the start of my fight or flight. I rummage through the nurses office using my ability to look for something, anything that can heal, and I found a potion that heals 200 health points and 10 health points per second for a space of 10 seconds, I drank it and ran for the Library, {Vitality Has Increased By 6] the dragon must have seen me in the nurses office because I saw rubble from it crashing into the office. however I had then turned into the stair way heading down the stairs faster then if I fell, i was heading to the 4th floor and I was on the 78th. the headmasters office is on the 100th floor by the way. "GGGRROOOOOAAAAAA!!!!!" The dragon roared again, the building rumbled however it was just an area of effect attack, I had left that area, running with all my strength because this was do or die. Running down the wooden stairs as fast as possible some of them crumbled beneath my feat, the headmaster did not have the same issue and he ran faster, I wonder if there is a trick to it... Oh well im nearly at the library, just a little longer. it has been 25 seconds since fight or flight activated. I ran into the library looking through my memory of the building map, thinking where the best book for this situation was. it was either the dragon slayer section which was at the back left of the library on the second floor, I could see it from here as the second floor was only there at the edges of the room with a balcony overlooking the 1st floor. it could be there I find what I need or the section called Blue Mist extermination where all books related to killing creatures of the mist is located. I ran to the dragon slayer book shelf and picked up the first book I could find The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. [Fight Or Flight instincts is now disabled as 30 seconds have passed] I did not care as it had done what I needed and gave me this chance I flick open the book [Skill Book:Basic Dragon Slaying Techniques] "Skill Book ACTIVATE!!!" I said with desperation in my voice hoping it would work. [Basic Dragon Slayer Aura Has Been Learned: This aura is given to dragon slayers who are skilled in basic dragon slayer arts, causes dragons to be scared of you, weakening dragons by removing 10% for all stat points and gives a massive reduction in health health] [Basic Dragon Claw: This claw formed with aura in the shape of a dragons holds strength of a dragon in it, allowing you to cut even through dragon scales at the cost of your body and soul, deals 1000 damage and no armour without aura in it can block a dragon claw, costs 10 mana and 10 health points per second] [Basic Dragon Legs: allowing you to walk as fast as a dragon and kick with the strength of a dragon. at the cost of your body and soul. deals 1000 damage with kicks and gives a passive 50% increase in movement speed when used with Dragon slayer aura, costs 10 mana and 10 health points per second] This was PERFECT. I have enough health to attack with 10000 damage and more with minor room for error if I was careful. now it is payback time... no more running away, no more being helpless. I CAN WIN!!! I thought until I saw the Dragon Of The Mist fly through the wall behind me. rubble scatters all over and dust filled the room and then I saw a huge glowing blue eye looking right at me. "Equip Dragon Slayer Aura" I said instantly as the dragon flinched eye wide open shivers went up and down its spine almost as if it were scared of me. "Basic Dragon Claw!!!" I shouted as I sliced its eye in half, using it hurt a lot however that eye became useless as that cut so far I thought I saw its brain for a moment before it shut its eye. "FEAR ME MORTAL, MUHAHAHAHAAA!!!" I said enjoying my new found dominance over the dragon. the dragon flew out the window and I grabbed onto it, fearing what would happen if it flew away as the message earlier said one of us had to die. holding on with both my hands we were flying through the sky at an incredible speed, {Blue Mist Infection: Through prolonged contact with concentrated Blue Mist you have now received and infection from it, the infection will leave as soon as you remove all contact with blue mist / blue mist creatures. deals 1 damage per second] "Basic Dragon Kick" I said While kicking its left wing, I was grabbing it around its main body. kicking again and again and my health and mana got lower and lower, until finally its wing came off. we both started to fall, I just wished we were not a mile in the sky. as we plummeted to the ground. I looked at my health, 13 HP remaining. screw it, "Basic Dragon CLAW" I said as I sliced the dragon in half. [John The Gamer Has Won The Fight, returning in 10 seconds, rewards will be distributed upon return] the screen stayed up, with the seconds being counted down, me at 1 HP. I''m not dead. my body feels heavy my mana is empty, my everything hurt, but im alive, If I waited a second longer the Blue Mist Infection would have caused that move to kill me [Returning in 3] [Returning in 2] [Returning in 1] [Exiting The Blue Void, Entering Earth] The Blue Void? [Your Level has increased by 20, would you like to increase your stats now?] [Through Defeating The Dragon Of The Blue Mist level 50 You Have Achieved A New Skill: Blue Mist Resistance, this is a resistance that allows you to resist the Blue Mist Infection. it resists up to 50% of the infection, resistance becomes stronger as the level of the skill increases] I was still falling through the sky and the dragons body was falling beside me, I could tell I was back as I could see the Academy from up here, there was no damage, the damage the dragon did was gone. my health was still at 1 and I could not stay awake much longer and my eyes were like lead, I was tried to not fall unconscious as I was falling to what would most likely be my death, however I felt a comforting aura around me. feeling relaxed I passed out almost instantly. Chapter 4 - Awake Mana, the existence of all live revolves around it. We can do just about anything as long as you have the Mana required. When I first got my power I was shocked, as a unique power can fall only into 3 categories. 1: it starts very strong but can never get stronger, 2: it starts with strong and gets stronger, 3: it starts weak but can grow eternally. My power is the 3rd however these powers are with you from birth. supposedly, mine on the other hand took years to develop and I noticed it when I was 14. this was strange, I wonder if this means there are 4 types of unique powers or if mine is just a powered up 3rd. I am currently lost in my subconscious, me lost? I should have put a few maps in my subconscious to help me get out of the endless floating in a dark void room. If I remember correctly I killed a dragon. that was fun. good times, good times. I am still floating in darkness, it is getting lonely. wonder if this will work. "stats" I said and sure enough, a blue box floated in front of my vision, showing I could put some points from levelling up 20 times. I put 5 stat points in Luck and the rest in Dexterity. I want to be fast enough to avoid big damage dealing enemies and able to hit more accurately with long range weapons. that is what Dexterity does right? I hope. I notice at the top of my stats screen my health is shown at 1. unchanging, my Mana on the other hand was showing infinite... not sure what happened there. [To Wake Up An Update Is Required] That... I should have guessed. cant play an out of date game. "Options" I say clearly, as an options screen shows comes out of somewhere? It has different control pads that change things. one of them sure enough is an update button. [Update to version 86.1 Y/N] I push the yes button and It then says [After this update. level and stats will reset to adapt to a new system, there will be no further changes to this. do you except? Y/N] I am being told I wont wake up unless I update and it is just giving me reasons not to update? sorry but a small amount of progress can be made up from and it does not say anything about my skills, never waking up is a big problem. So sure enough, I push the yes button Then all blue boxes go away, they were pixelated so they did not blend in well with the world around them and were hard to look at, however It was better then the nothing I was floating in... A light then flashed so bright I could not tell where it came from but it blinded me for a second before I heard a voice. "At the rate he is going I will be surprised if he ever wakes up" Said someone who I am guessing is the nurse. "I''m awake" I say as I open my eyes and the 4 people in the room look like they had a heart attack. The Headmaster is there and so is Kate my new partner who is no longer in the academy''s uniform, the uniform is supposed to be a dark black wizards robe that makes everyone look the same, however I guess normal clothes are aloud when it is the weekend, there is also a nurse who has an axe in her skull... moving on there is also my... "BROTHER!!!" I said shouting as I have not seen him in a while "Took you long enough, normally updates only take a second but I guess yours are more complicated then my 8 bit games, But I cant believe you fought a DRAGON alone. you realise if you invited me to your party you would not have been left on 1 HP." he said stating something I never thought was possible. "Party? wait a minuet, create party" and sure enough a party menu is formed in front of my face. except it looks. new? it is not that different but I cant put my finger on it. until I look at everyone else''s faces looking at the same box. "Yep that is definitely more advanced then my party menu. It has more options as well... Wait, you get experience? that is just not fair." he said looking at the experience share button. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "Invite me" kate says at me wile my detect bloodlust is showing... nothing, and it is max level. maybe she is nice when people have nearly died. "Invite Kate White" I said without a care that I was not supposed to know her full name yet. "How do you know my last name?" she asked. "It is written above your head" I said honestly. to this she looks up then looks back to me "It is not" she says like looking up made a point of the matter and was the proof she needed. she then notices the box in front if her face. [Do you want to join John''s party? Y/N] "What is this?" she asked like she did not know... wait she grew up around the headmaster all her life, she may have no actual clue what a game is. "It is a more advanced version of an MMO" I said hoping I would not need to explain "What is an MMO? is it some kind of energy power?"she asked seriously and questioningly. "This is going to take a while" I whisper under my breath (30 minuets later) "So an MMO is a game" Kate says with a confused expression on her face? "YES" said me, the Headmaster, the Nurse, my brother, and the few people who stopped to watch this as they thought to would be amusing, the stopped thinking that quarter of an hour ago. "And he has the power over this MMO game?" kate said again questioningly "yes" I said "I dont get it" kate said honestly [A skill has been created through a special action: Information transfer, from meeting someone who has no knowledge of something, as long as you have knowledge, you can use Mana to transfer a copy of your knowledge to someone else, this costs 50 mana.] I walk over to kate and place my hand on her head "INFORMATION TRANSFER" I shouted with a smile hoping it works. "Oh so that is what a game is, why didn''t you say so?" she said innocently "..." it left everyone speechless "and people called me hopeless? I see why we are on a team now. the 2 hopeless students?" I said jokingly "close enough" the Headmaster said still shocked at how long this took and the lengths we had to go to explain what a game was "So headmaster, care to enlighten us why she had no idea what a game was? dont tell me you never gave her a break from training?" I said almost trying to make him feel guilty "Urm... well today is a Saturday so you best be off to your room and have fun" he said obviously running away from the question. "I left some GAMES in your room to play, why dont you show my daughter how to play them" he said knowing what came next. Kate grabbed me by the head and started running saying "Thanks dad" "WAIT!!!" it was a Monday when I fought the dragon, how long have I been out?" I asked to my surprise Kate stopped in her tracks and the headmaster walked over to me and said. "3 weeks, im sure you can catch up with your ability however you should probably still know"he said worried how I would take the news "OK, anyway I have games I need to play, also my level and stats reset so don''t drag me to hard" I said. everyone showed no surprise at all, most likely my brother found out or the headmaster found out through their ability or something like that and told everyone. Kate then began dragging me through the air. Just another day at the academy. well. 3 weeks but silver lining, I am still alive. and hopefully for at least a month I will stay alive. Maybe? Please? oh well, if you cant count on the powers above, count on your own strength Chapter 5 - The difference between powered and overpowered If one were to enter my room right at this moment, the first thing you would think is, that is one expensive looking door handle. then you would be thinking what the hell happened here? A amazing strong handsome man was lying face buried half way into the ground and a Evil succubus standing on his head with anger in her eyes holding a TV remote and a console controller? well let me tell you how I got in that predicament, hopefully while I explain my HP does not reach 0. You see, The Headmaster left use some games in our room, all of them 2 player VS fighting games. and that is where it all began. "I want to play this one, no wait, THIS ONE!!!" Kate said while choosing the game, I let her choose knowing the result either way, Even if I try and fail someone new to games cant beat someone who lives his life as a game. Or so I thought. We insert the chosen game and sit back and get ready to play, we both pick out characters and look at the move sets. then it shows a 2D stage with out chosen character on the stage facing each other. I was a Ninja character with a few moves that let me warp behind my opponent and back stab/slash, Kate was a female character who had a few damage bonuses and combo attacks. with the stage set we begin. I go for a high kick but she skilfully ducks and then uses a combo. before my health is gone I use a combo breaker and then go to back stab, she must have known because she was ready and evades my attack while using a dive kick on my face. KO is displayed on the screen... I''m not sure what hurt more, the fact Kate was now laughing at me, or the fact I could not do anything, and I am the gamer while she is a beginner. is this what they call beginners luck? "Wow, that was fun, you know for a gamer I would have thought you would be good at... I don''t know, GAMES maybe?" she said in a joking voice still laughing. strange, I have not been feeling much killing intent from her for a while now. I am worried but when she laughs she looks... Cute? "Rematch?" I ask while looking at the blue box in front of my face. [A Skill Has Been Created Through A special Action: Gaming. Gaming allows you to play games, the higher the skill level the better at games you become] "Ok but if it is anything like last time you wont win. HA!" Kate said with pride looking down on me. The next match starts and we play as the same character. and then but a moment later I am using My characters finisher combo and it is done... Kate looked on in shock. the tables have turned, you may be skilled but not as skilled as me... or my skills? "REMATCH" Kate screamed so loud I think the headmaster could hear from his office. And on top of that my detect bloodlust was just activated by kate. wow it was just one match... (38 matches later) "GRAAAAAAAA" Kate screamed at another loss. that makes 39 consecutive losses. I almost feel sorry for her before I start feeling sorry for me. "How?" Kate asks with enough bloodlust that it could kill a pigeon. After the first match I developed a gaming Skill that let me play games. the skill has since levelled up 9 times" I answer honestly really wishing I did not... "You..." Kate said as a dark aura appeared around her. [Detect Bloodlust has evolved so you can now see the bloodlust as requirements have been met: Have someone be so angry with you their aura Physically shows it, this allows you to see the reason behind the bloodlust] "I know what you may be thinking, do I kill him or torture him? but the best option for the both of us would be just accept that what''s done is done and..." I was rudly interrupted and punched across the floor and she walked over slowly, I begin to crawl away towards the door however it was to late, she grabbed my head and buried it into the ground and stood on it. "Any last words?" Kate asks with anger? "Mumumumuohgo" Muffled noises because my head was in the ground. to this she lifts my head out of the ground and waits for my last words. "I said Like hell im dying that easily" as I say that I break out of her grip and bolt out of the door running very fast "so what did you do this time?" Ruby asks like she came out of nowhere? yep that is one weird power she has. I now see her as just an average girl. black hair that drops to her shoulders and a face that isn''t hard to look at but nothing to much either. however her power at the top of its effect was not really her so I cant expect that face. and with the title heart breaker I wonder if that is her heart included? This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. "I Played a few matches in a game against Kate and lost the first time before getting 39 consecutive wins thanks to my ability. Nice chatting however I got to go" I say getting ready to run faster "TO LATE" Kate says while punching me out of the building. i grab on to the outside and climb down. then look on in fear as she shows the reason behind her title. [The Phoenix Of The Sky] [Level ???] [Kate White] She had wings of FIRE!!! cool if it wasn''t used against me. all I know is this is going to hurt. while returning to the room I look at the new blue boxes. [A Skill Has Been Created Through A Special Action: Fire Resistance. allowing you to take less damage caused by fire. take 5 damage less per second from fire or burn Debuffs] [A Skill Has Been Created Through A Special Action: Fire Magic. allows you to use fire magic] the second skills description was the most helpful... however I think The first skill will reach max level before the second hist level 2. my ability makes it slightly possible to survive this. I wonder. is my ability to powerful? or not powerful enough? sometimes it makes me to strong like the 39 consecutive wins however sometimes not strong enough. as my health keeps getting down to 1 HP. no wait, this time I am on 2 HP. must be a new record. ow wait I forgot something VERY IMPORTANT "Ok, so why is there only one bed?" I ask looking at the sleeping room. in the room there is 1 huge bed... so... urm... Probably should have waited until I had some health before asking such a dangerous question to Kate. "one bed? that cant be right?" Kate enters the room as well "Ok so there is only one bed..." Kate says observing the situation we look at each other. and as I start to detect a small amount of bloodlust I walk into the main room and make my self comfy on the sofa. I my not need sleep However it recovers all my health and Mana so I can keep my health and Mana at full for the start of an new day. "Wait are you sure, it will be hard to get to sleep" Kate says almost worried about me. "I don''t need sleep anyway, even when I do I don''t dream so the only reason I do it to fully recover my health and Mana" I say honestly, hoping this resolves the situation. "you don''t need sleep? that has to be a Lie. Even father has to rest sometimes" She says comparing me to the Headmaster... THAT MONSTER CAN SLEEP??? I thought he just had infinite energy since the day he pooped into existence and started haunting the nightmares of little kids "No, you rest while I remain here. it is simple and resolves the situation without me getting my health dropped to near 0. There is nothing to worry about" I say while sending calming Mana at her and a huge burst. [A Skill has been Created Through A Special Action: Sleep Wave. Puts relaxed and exhausted targets to sleep] I quickly move to catch her and then gently put her in the bed, then walk out the room "good night" I say just before the door shuts. "AWWW. you were not supposed to do that, there was one bed for a reason." the headmaster whispered into my ear. what is with people and appearing out of nowhere, "Let me help" he said while hitting me on the back of the head leaving me knocked out.everything went dark. OK that settles it, The Headmaster is over powered, Kate is powered? and I am stuck in the gap between powered and over powered. right now remaining with conscious thought is something I call sleep, even when sleeping all I get is this, darkness and conscious thought. Guess I just wait until wake up, wonder what he meant by "Let me help out" and "you were not supposed to do that"? All questions for another time, I have to get busy thinking about better ways to level up and fast. maybe weighted training gear? Chapter 6 - Mercy... please? I wonder what that Headmaster did when I was unconscious... I am waking up? finally, it feels strange, almost like... OH GREAT HEAVENLY JESUS HE WOULDN''T... just as a joke that is going to far. I wake to see Kate''s embarrassed face, then almost instantly I detect so much... Bloodlust? did I loose the skill? nope it is still there, I can detect it from her but only slightly... so? "w.....ww....what a..aare you doing.. there?" she asks with a face red and almost crying??? I AM SO SORRY< IT WAS YOUR FATHER THE HEADMASTER!!! yea like she would believe that. "It wasn''t me, I swear" I said hoping to prolong my life as long as possible, maybe 5 minuets? "G....G... GET OUT!" she screamed to this I used my strongest skills to GTFO before I make things worse, This will take a while to explain, as soon as I left the room and shut the door I then felt so much bloodlust... ok seriously no bloodlust? is she unable to get angry in the morning? Yea that has to be it. while getting ready for the Academy starting in 1 hour I make some breakfast, we all wake up at 6 in the morning and continue till 3 in the afternoon, before and after it spent how we want. And I like cooking, I had a cooking skill since before the story started but it was passive, [Cooking: makes all meals taste better and reduces cooking time and difficulty] And with this, I become a god of cooking. maybe with this Kate will forgive me.... scratch that, maybe with this I can buy my self some extra time alive and explain what happened. If she believes me? Oh look at that I started cooking without even realising it, my ability is definitely more the powerful... not starting that mental debate again. I walk over to the table located next to our rooms kitchen then place the meal down, the most tasty Full English Breakfast ever... yea I am not that creative but it tastes better thanks to my cooking skill. "Kate, I made breakfast" I said through the door, no response. not good. that is not good at all. I walk over to the table and eat. looking around the room, it is simple in design, there is a gaming area to the back left of the room, a cooking area to the top left, a eating / general studying table area in the top right area, and the remaining area was... still destroyed from when I beat Kate 39 times in a row, should have held back a bit, it was the book shelf and reading area. It will be replaced by tomorrow... Maybe? Kate emerges from her room in her uniform and with super fast speed the door is shut and she had sat down. she is still red in the face and looking down however she started eating. "Don''t think with a little food you will g... get out of the beating of your life" she said shivering and stuttering. shaking? wow she must be furious, but the detect bloodlust isn''t activating? maybe... she is angry at the headmaster and knowns it was him? I wonder.... wait I am still in for the beating of my life? at least it isn''t death. also something to note, when I woke up I had a burning status effect along with a burning pain all over, I guess her fire power lets loose when she sleeps. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. we both finish up our food in a silence. I would try to explain what happened but I''m already in for the beating of my life, may as well except it and not make it any worse. as we all know, If I open my mouth again, I will get a worse punishment and I will regret it... that is how it works... and we all know it. "S..so, was it my father who did that?" Kate asked while pointing back at her room. she is smart, that or she is used to her father doing evil things. well just by looking at her still red face I know she must not be used to it, however she is so embarrassed that she won''t stop looking at me then looking away, what? when my vision was blurry from waking up was she naked or something else embarrassing and my vision was to blurry to see? oh wait need to reply. "Yes, how did you know?" I asked trying to see what made her think that. "because when you said you did not need to sleep I felt you were telling the truth even with all my self imposed doubt. something about the way you said it made me believe you a bit? And I did not go straight to sleep and heard father whack you and drop you next to me..." instantly her red face went glowing red, like it was on fire. wait... no sorry it is on fire, she was either seriously embarrassed or very angry... no detect bloodlust? hmm... "so am I still getting the beating of my life?" I asked with a slight glimpse of hope. "n... not a chance" Kate said while looking away. "So how is the happy couple, lovers quarrel already?" the Headmaster said while looking in through the window to the room "NO!!!" Kate roared so loud that the Headmaster lost his footing and fell down to the bottom floor, we wait a bit before Kate flicked me so hard I joined the headmaster at the bottom of the building with a face that was still as red as a strawberry. that was a lot of floors, 32-33. I never counted. I got up cleaned my self up then walked off to lesson first we have free period in the library then we have Sir Andrew, wonder what we have with him, after that... I forgot, that will be a problem... oh well, Ill study more on the Dragon Slayer powers I got last time, learn more about their history and variations to see what I could use... I feel like I missed something VERY important, I guess it can wait till late to think about.. funny, even from falling that far, didn''t feel much and the flick from Kate pushed more then it hurt. she must have been holding back... Scary... ------------------------------------ sorry about the short chapter, had to go to a friends funeral and did not have the time nor happy mind set I normally have to write and plan out a full chapter like normal, I will make the next chapter better. sorry for any problems chapter 7 - Auto Pilot 5... how did I get in this situation? 4... I ask that to much for it to be healthy 3... This time it is the WORST possible situation 2... To late to run, nowhere to hide, nowhere to go. must survive somehow 1... "Hello class, welcome to your beginner tests. if you score less then 80% your punishment is to go to the Headmasters ''room'' however you would have to have been unconscious last week to fail... except you John I''m sure you can handle it" Sir Andrew said looking at me with pity. "all your questions are different so copying is impossible. So begin" Sir Andrew thus stopped talking and the hourglass started counting down, not very accurate for a measuring tool. however if I look carefully... [A Skill Has Been Created Through A Special Action: Pocket Watch. from telling the time on a hour glass any object that does not give accurate time for anyone else, does for you. can only be used on one item at a time and displays a digital box showing the precise time shown.] [58 Minuets Left] I look at the questions and understand non of them... there has to be a way... best start with question one... 1) What is the 3 requirements for Agil''s Law on energy transfusion? how could Agil''s Law be improved it be made more efficient for bonus points? WHAT THE HELL IS AGIL''S LAW??? [Help: Agil was a researcher from 5082 years ago and researched into the depths of transferring energy from one person to another using 3 simple steps, gather energy, transfer energy, collect energy, the process is not very stable however it is essential for transferring energy and was known as Agil''s Law or better known as Agil''s Law On Energy Transfer] help? since when did I get help? must have been that update... this should be easy. wait, I need to improve it? hmm??? Well it says it is not stable so may as well test it I began transferring Mana through the air between my hands {A Skill Has Been Created Through A Special Action: Mana Transfer (unstable) is able to transfer Mana however for every 10 Mana points only 1 makes it through the transfer} Best improve that. If I could stabilise it somehow? I best get to work... (5 Minuets later) NOTHING??? no mater what I do It wont stabilise. HOW DO I DO IT??? [Hint: energy does not flow well however does it have to move through the air?} I am going to experiment with these messages later but for now I need to get through this test... with Hint and Help I am unstoppable MUHAHAHAHAA "done" Kate said while handing in her test to Sir Andrew and then walked towards the door, then looked at me with worry. ha. she does not know the level of power I have now, HAHAHAAA!!! "done" said someone sitting in the front row, I did not even notice him until now [On This World I Stand Alone] [Level ???] [???] No name? That Cant Be Right, Anyone I see I can See the name of. Must have had a rough life. Looks young though so I fear that he may have had a bad childhood. "done" said Ruby walking out with a smile... Signifying I HAVE TO HURRY. I start putting all the answers down, the rest were general knowledge questions and before I knew it "done" I said with a smile heading to the front to hand my work in. I then leave the room and Head to lunch. I had 30 minuets to spare before the test finishes and The Lunch Rush starts, there is one kid called Adam Richardson who is a bit gamer with a flaw, he needs more energy then normal people thus needs to eat and drink more, a lot more. thus people try to get to the lunch hall before he does, he is in the next class over thus in lessons for 30 more minuets, I think I will eat now rather then regret it later. "John, come with me" Kate said as she grabbed my head and dragged me off. I do wonder if My vitality will go up, speaking of witch I have yet to look at my status screen. stats [Health 1000, Mana 1000] [Strength 1, Agility 1, Dexterity 1, Vitality 1, Intelligence 1, Wisdom 1, Luck -32, Charm 1, Aura 1] [Aura: Default (aura is automatically switched depending on emotional state)] [Skills List...] Well that is different, WHAT IS WITH THAT HORRIBLE LUCK??? ok It is just like me however it hurts my pride. not as much as my head hurt from getting dragged, hey were in the lunch hall. "We are here" Kate announced "and we were here first" she continued... wait are you blind as a bat??? no that is offensive, even a bat could see Mr. ??? sitting on the far table eating a burger with chips... This Place did burger and chips? I don''t know the bigger problem. "but isn''t he over there..." I said before I felt a dark powerful pressure eating away at the back of my head, I turn to find him but a hair from my face. His face is blacked out except for his eyes, they look, empty? Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Hi, John was it? we need to talk" ??? said to me as he grabbed me by the head. "No you don''t" kate grabbed my by my leg a moment later after Mr ??? started dragging me and I felt myself lose at least half my health. [Huge amount of damage detected, Auto Pilot has activated, now removing the 2 potential threats] before I could even think I had already kicked Kate to the other end of the room and Mr ??? had his Leg broken. the tiles beneath my feat shattered Sending the floor tiles shards across the room, then after kicking Mr ??? out of the closest window I then dashed / teleported next to Kate who was getting up with minor injury. no, I cant do this, Kate is my partner so we fight together not against each other. My foot but moments from sending her head detached from her body. I stop, The Headmaster was there and without the smile he has all the time, his mask this time is frowning. "Control yourself, What are you doing?" he said, to this I responded something not even I wanted... "additional threat detected, activating Burst Mode" I said... Auto Pilot said... While I was screaming for every atom of me to stop, If I fought him I would die, and I don''t mean die like what happened this morning. I Mean I Will Die For Good. "What? Oh so you took a lot of damage? explains why Kieran Was sent flying out of the window" The Headmaster said. so his name was Kieran? interesting. But im busy trying not to kill someone I care about. "Sorry John, consider this payback for this morning" Kate said before kicking me into the dark abyss I go to when unconscious or sleeping. that hurt but at least Kate is ok, I wish Kieran recovers soon as well, I felt my leg break bone and rip muscle, that cant recover quick even with healing magic. guess I am waiting to wake up... row row row your boat, gently down the stream... and so John started to pass the time... Wait I am forgetting something again, If his name is Kieran why does it not display it? is he even stronger then Kate? and if so. why did Kate take less damage then he did? to many questions to be answered so soon. This all would not have happened if Kate did not grab my leg causing so much damage from nearly having my lower half torn off. Auto Pilot is dangerous. Very strong as I could kick Kate flying and cane even see her level, but it is uncontrollable and I don''t have specifics. Wait, I have a Help and Hint thing. What Are The Specifics Of Auto Pilot [Help: Auto Pilot is a self defence mechanism that activates in order to prevent death, if this activates it will be in place of death. it looks for threats to John Richardson and Eliminates them, if no threats are detected the backlash kicks in, causing you to return to 1HP. and then you will fall unconscious for 8/9 hours. Auto Pilot time limit is 10 minuets. all stats are multiplied by 1000 in this time. if a hostile is not projecting any aura they will not be seen as a threat] Oh. that is over powered. wait if thats the case how did the Headmaster block my kick? He did have a new mask on. maybe he wasn''t holding back as much as normal. That gives me something to think about. so if it did not activate Kate would have torn me in half... [Aura Of A Dead Man(active)] ok, calm down, I didnt die, however it is weird, I still did not increase my vitality. Options.... Game Settings?... Oh... WHY IS THERE AN OPTION TO FREEZE EXPERIENCE GAIN AND STAT GAIN??? turn on experience gain. [Impossible, Limiter was placed to prevent this by The Bit Gamer Michael Richardson] My brother did this? Why... I mean... How??? and to make it impossible, I CALL HACKS!!! wait he may have actually hacked into my gaming ability some how... but why this??? all questions for when I wake up... so much rage. until then ... John then started experimenting with his options menu trying to remove his brothers limiter. will he succeed? why did his brother place the limiter, who is this mysterious Kieran who cant have his name displayed. and will John ever be able to beat The headmaster. the answers will be told... NOW The limiter is there when he wakes up His bro did it because He was told to By the Headmaster Kieran is Kieran? ok maybe not all answers. and not a chance in hell... where did that voice come from??? and what does it mean not a chance in hell??? And we will continue next time on... narrator off. I will have to keep checking for weird things lake that popping up wont I? damn it... Why must my luck be so low??? Chapter 8 - Awake 2.0 And a familiar feeling graces me with it''s presence at last, I wake up and before opening my eyes I think of what the hell is waiting for me to do so. last time My brother In all his 8 bit glory was there, the Headmaster with his white suit and wooden smiling tribal mask, there was Kate who looked like she had something to say but I didn''t care enough to think about it and there there along with creepy nurse with an Axe in her head who looked at home within horror movies. What DELIGHTFUL thins are waiting for me now. So I listen in. and hear some mumbling, to quite for e to hear clearly. however that was soon fixed. [A Skill Has Been Created Through A Special Action: Advanced Hearing, you can now hear quite mumbles like they are spoken right into your ear and loud noises also have less affect on your ears, the range of effect is 5 meters but can be increased with skill level] ah, good old skill level, it does not display when it increases level, no because that would be to easy, but I started to hear something I wish I didn''t "... So because of that we have to keep an eye on him so he does not go into this Auto Plot again, I was able to block that kick but if I was not there you would have been killed Kate, So try to keep his damage to a minimum while we think of a way to stop this Auto Pilot before someone gets hurt" said the Headmaster in a grim tone. "But if we keep his old limiter on top of that he will die the next time a creature of the mist comes by chance" My brother said in my defence. "But if we remove it the Creatures of the mist are attracted to him and when that happens we cant protect him, His growth is to great even by my standers, you had slow exp gain so at least you were manageable. he gains a new skill for convenience and has an infinite amount of potential growth, the mist will come in numbers not even I can deal with" said the Headmaster. I can guess that they have 1 seal on me to limit my levelling, as I discovered earlier thanks to an annoying narrator which is never getting turned on again. I also take note of what they are saying but I still take the moment of silence cast over everyone to speak my mind, "so why not make me strong enough to handle it before that happens" I say trying to hide all fear of what training I would have to go through "hmm..." the Headmaster entered deep thought before speaking in a soft yet strangely horrifying tone "there is a way, but you would have to enter the dark room" he said while a grin appeared onto his wooden mask? Not even going to ask "..." everyone went quite I looked around to see my brother the headmaster and Kate, nurse must be in some poor kids nightmare to busy to come out and play. "He would die, I could not even survive longer then a week of training and I am level 60. he is level 1. how could he make it when I could not?" he asked showing his 8 bit MMO game off again. "you do realise my ability of the gamer is a more powerful MMO then yours right?" I said before he looked at me and He flashed worry at me for a second? "that room is... you wont survive" he said with sorrow and worry for his brother "He will either die training or come out stronger then ever. Or the limiter stays on, with skills alone I am sure he can still get fairly strong even if it is nothing by comparison." the Headmaster said looking at me almost giving me the choice yet knowing what I would choose. Damn it he can read me like a book... or a computer screen... However I know my self what I want. "take me to this dark room of yours. I wish to become stronger." I say while everyone else in the room went white. they knew something about this room that I didn''t although it sounds scary I have to get stronger I must. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. "As you wish, after your next class come over to my office and prepare your self, I think I have a body bag your size however I would like to Double check for when you die" he said straight face as He walked out the room. "I will get started on funeral preparations" my brother said while looking at me "Michael that is not nice, there is still hope" Kate said to my defence, I would have expected her to be that last person to say that "In ''THAT'' room, any other training I may have been joking just to annoy my brother, but that room... If he survives he will be a different person then he was before." my brother says and to this Kate said nothing and hung her head in a way that made it seem like she was agreeing with him... WAIT I''M FORGETTING SOMETHING "what happened that that other guy, the one that was also in the room, Is he ok?" I ask knowing the damage that I caused "Yea, Lucky him, he got out of there without so much as a scratch" Michael said "LIKE HELL HE DID" I said in a shout thinking of just how much his leg would be wrecked from that kick, the kick went through his leg and into the cold hard floor. through the floor boards and Into the rock beneath the wooden floor. "I could have sworn that I..." Before I could keep talking He came in and grabbed me and dragged me off before anyone cold stop him this time. He dragged me outside of the building and At a rate where I was out of the building in a second, however it did not hurt at all... why cant the Headmaster or Kate do it like that??? Before I knew it we stopped and the 3 fists looked so tiny, we were very far away, I just decided to ask the most obvious question that someone could ask in this situation of madness. "Why did you bring me here?" I asked with a confused expression on my face "your ability... what does it say about me?" he asked I looked up to confirm and sure enough nothing has changed [On This World I Stand Alone] no other information where there normally is... AKA the name "I can only see your title, which is On This World I Stand Alone" I say this and he looks surprised instead of his normal emotionless face "your ability is dangerous, Never tell anyone that or else I will kill you" he said as he reverted back to his emotionless side. "Why? what does it mean?" I ask "you have no need or right to know besides satisfying your own selfish curiosity, I am not asking, I am telling you to stay out of it" he said in a monotone "ok... so anything else?" I ask hoping to get out of this situation before I make it worse with my bad luck "Yes" he said looking at me strangely "What?" I asked wondering what could possibly be left "you were supposed to be going to class 5 minuets ago..." he said as I had forgotten about the time "oh crap" I said while running back as fast as possible This class I have my first sparring match, everyone else Has had theirs. while I was Unconscious the first time. I think one person was absent but I am told he normally Is as He does not have a partner. which is dangerous however he is said to be a fighting genius anyway. So I run off to my first full on fight with Kate, Oh joy, I may die before even going into the Dark Room... Gives me a chance to test out some of my powers I have been getting. I will be able to test out all my skills except the one I got form my first Quest. which is to powerful no mater how you look at it, random rewards give me something I can use NOW not when I am 100 years old damn it. oh well, time to get stronger. Chapter 9 - Kate Vs John part one "Your Late" Kate said as I run through the door to the battle arena "Now that both combatants are set, we shall begin the fight in 3 minuets [Quest added: Fight and win against Kate White] [Side Quest: final attack has to be a punch] and my opponent is... [The Phoenix Of The Sky] [Level 58] [Kate White] WAIT I CAN SEE THE LEVEL? that is new, but I thought I had to be a close enough level to her level to be able to see it. maybe that is not how it works? "Any last words?" Kate asked me with a huge grin with her aura glowing bright blood red wrapping around her. Now that I think about it her aura colour is wrong, it should be a orange colour for fire, red aura is Lava if we are going by things to do with heat. wait a minuet. "To be perfectly honest I have a lot of last words, but I don''t have the time to say them" I say looking at the countdown on my quest screen [30 seconds till fight begins] "One thing I would like to say is I will haunt you from my grave" I said with a ghostly demonic smile "Ha? a grave? I am not sure about that but I will give you a lovely cremation" Kate said while her aura flashed orange before returning Red. creepy. best prepare my self [Aura: Dragon Slayer] [A Skill Has Been Created Through a Special Action: Dragon Pulse, through your understanding and efficiency of Dragon Slayer aura you can now multiply by 50 all stats at the cost of all your MP] that will help, me survive a few more seconds. "3... 2... 1... Start!" the referee said while moving over to the betting stand, funny how the odds are 1000 to 0 against me... I will kick that Headmasters ass in 80 years when I am strong enough. "Dragon Pulse" I said under my breath. showing no sign of my power increasing however the drain of Mana is great, my mind feels weak. but no time to complain. "Take This!!!" Kate said while running towards me... very slowly... "FIRE WALL" Kate said while gathering aura in her hands and throwing it at me. sure enough a wall of fire that there was no way of getting around without exiting the ring was sent at me. smart move, however with my new stats I wonder how much damage it will do. The fire wall hits me head on as I just stand there. HA, the look on Kate''s face is priceless. I am covered in her fire and she looks worried... What? you wont get in trouble, getting killed in this school is an occupational hazard and only results in a small fine or extra home work on controlling your power [-3 HP, a burn affect will remove 1 HP every 5 seconds for 10 seconds] HAHAHAHAA!!! that has to be a joke. although I have No Mana so every active skill is worthless this is amazing. however it is timed so I must move fast. I jump out of the fire and with one step I am already right next to Kate. She must not have much in Dexterity as she could not even keep up with my new speed. wonder where her stat points are then? oh well, I pull back my fist with the intent of ending it in one hit I see her finally notice I am this close. and with one punch [-5 HP, Aura Burn affect will remove 5 HP every second for 10 seconds] The Hell? just by looking her aura does look like a hot aura but it is still fire? hmm... fire will burn any organic life, lava melts any non organic life, such as weapons and armour... maybe this is some kind of mix between both of them? [Advanced Observe has been Unlocked through a special action, you may now look at other people''s stats screen if conditions are met] then her stats screen comes up. all I see is 2 stats that worry me [Strength 136] and [Vitality 201]... That is just not fair. At least I can see the health and know I did some damage, not enough to win, but enough, and with here Dexterity being 43, I am faster. I laugh at her Intelligence and Wisdom though, looks like she has high Mana capacity without being smart, less then 10 in either stat. I could almost laugh at that "Hahahaaaa" I actually laughed by accident and she got ANGRY. so angry her face went red and her aura grew to 2 times its size, fool. bigger isn''t always better. well at the moment I don''t have an aura. only people with Mana have that, to bad I have 0 Mana. maybe I should end the fight with quick in and out punches, if she physically punches me, I will die very quickly. "Roar Of The Phoenix" Kate said, and as she did, she let out a loud roar, which sent fire in all directions. [-20 Hp] [Fire Resistance Has Evolved Into Fire Mirror: you can now absorb fire directed at you and redirect it back at the source, costs 100 Mana] Yay, cant use it at the moment, but hey. silver lining. "How are you surviving that? you should be nothing more then dust in the wind" Kate said, which would be true if not for me loosing all my Mana for a HUGE power boost, probably should not say that or she may form a counter strategy. wait with that Intelligence and Wisdom? hey she has more actual combat experience so she still haws the chance of doing it. "I have a gamer''s body, even if it does not look it, I may have very little health. however yes at the moment I have almost full health" I said looking at my health going up nearly at... 50 vitality does that? 50,000 HP!!! "HOW? I should be much stronger then you? why didn''t you use this strength before?" Kate said with reasonable questions. but I don''t have the time to answer them. I am reaching my limit. I charged at Kate and before I reached her I dashed instantly around behind her and threw my strongest kick at the back of her head. which did nothing, my foot passed straight through as she dissipated into a ball of fire. that was not even hot. maybe my fire resistance being max is helping me. as it is a passive and I love me some passives. "Fire Illusion Barrier, you wont hit me" She said, however I knew where she was... somehow? maybe because my Intelligence and Wisdom are at 50. this is helpful. I walk around pretending I don''t know where she is as fake Fire Illusions start attacking me. passing straight through me as I wait for Kate''s attack. she slowly blends into the illusions which must have taken a lot of work. walks towards me and with 4 other Illusions kicking at once, I still avoided and returned the Kick. she fell to the ground with a look of confusions. I start punching her as fast as I can and as hard as I can and I see her health going down more and more until I am 1 punch away from victory. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Phoenix Revival" Kate said with a smile as she then turns to ash and reforms 3 feet away. damn it. and I look at her stats, her health bar is Max and Her Mana bar was reduced a lot, Lucky me she cant regenerate as fast as me. now to just... [Dragon Pulse Has Ended, stats returning to normal] OF ALL THE TIMES. my Mana is recovering slowly however it wont reach max any time soon. so it looks like I will need my other abilities. Oh I know what I can do, I still have my Bloodlust Abilities and Fire Magic which I have not tried. OK think angry blood thirsty thoughts... (12 Years Ago) "... John, you have to go..." (where is this? I don''t remember this?) "MOM NO!!!" (mom?) "Leave, they are coming, you must go. I will have to seal your ability and memories, grow strong, I know you can, Just watch out for" mom? said before getting impaled, we were on some sort of mountain, storms blocking any other vision. my mother was stabbed? By... (Bastard!!!) "Who are you? Why did you? why?....." I asked looking at a tall man wearing a white suit and a wooden tribal mask who just killed my mother "Oh it is you. hmm. your ability was sealed? damn it, what did this bitch do?" The Headmaster said while looking at the dead corpse of my mother? (My mother, YOU... I WILL KILL YOU!!!!) memories start returning to John. memories that tell a happy story of a child and his mother. and then him. he kills Johns mother. (Back on the fighting stage) Kate''s Point Of View an aura starts to grow around John, a dark aura. He was fighting so well until he said Bloodlust aura. what has he done? looking at him I can still see he is John however... he looks different, his aura is no longer calm, it is almost, scary? "John... what was that" I said looking at him? I never knew he was this strong, he was impressive, holding his own against me. but this? scary... "where" I hear him mumble... Is he looking for something? in the middle of a fight? "WHERE ARE YOU YOU BASTARD!!!!!!!" John screams at a level that broke all glass in the room and sent out visible sound waves as the floor beneath him began to crack. his aura was pitch black and starting to change, he then vanished... that was fast, he was right behind me. "KATE!!!" He yelled at a level that made my body vibrate with each sound wave, each one screaming in anger. "y..yes?" I say while frozen on the spot. "Where is the Headmaster" John said... shouldn''t he know? and why is it just looking at him scares me to a Level I cant move? he cant be John, John is kind and so far never even got angry, well... never to a point his aura reflected it... "w... Why? d d... do you n..need something" I said while stuttering. The referee also looking to scared to move, and we are the only people here as John was Late. "YES!!! I need to... ASK hIM a Few THings" He said sounding less and less human and more like a... monster. I cant let him near father. but what is this pressure? I can Hardly move. "First I need to ask you, what is that aura and why does it feel so strong" I asked as I soon regret. "This is Bloodlust Aura. It draws upon your greatest angers and channels it into power. and as for why it feels strong" He then vanished and I was sent flying while feeling every bone in my body break at once. "BECAUSE IT IS STRONG" he said with a smile that no human should be able to make, his eyes smiling and his aura growing more and more dark, and that settles it, I cant let him near father, I will settle this. "DonT BOtheR. You cant win" He said with his aura growing more and more. "Don''t be so sure, SOUL BURN"I said activating my strongest move. it is my last resort attack that sacrifices my body and Mana to be able to use, however it does not last long. "ready for round two?" I ask while jumping back onto the fighting stage at a speed he couldn''t react to, I know this as he did not see or even move his eyes to look at me run around him 3 times before arriving at my destination. "I WOulD SAY To sTAY OUT oF This, HOwevER I GUeSs yOu Want To PROTECT THAT BASTARD!!!" He said while his strength starts to grow. looks like this will decide it. His strongest power boost VS my strongest, the difference is I keep my sanity. and with this, the fight looks to have started for real. I can already guess, He was using a move he had no idea what did and got in this situation, I know he does not want to hurt my father truly so I will calm him down the good old fashion way. Also I have to do it before my strength runs out or before his anger corrupts him to a point I can''t win. ------------------------------------------------- Does this leave you questioning about John''s past? well to bad that is explained later, for now question if Kate will win or what will happen. all will be answered. Also. how is my story so far? Being my first story I would love for people to comment, I don''t care If you rip my little light novel apart, however it will all help me improve, or tell me what you like about the light novel so I know what not to screw up and change. it would be much appreciated. Chapter 10 - Kate VS John part 2 I charge at John with all my power and Kick him with a kick enhanced with fire to add extra burning aiming for his head. he is taken by surprise and is sent flying almost out of the arena. however not without getting his own hit in. I felt a huge spike in pain around my leg. the fire aura around my leg was turned into a double edged sword, I did not know he knew fire magic? he reversed the fire at the last minuet turning my own attack against me. however with that kick I could hear a crack and it sounded like victory. "IF YoU STilL WAn''T To FIghT THEN SO BE IT!!!" John said before getting up and charging at me. his aura seams to be getting more and more powerful with every moment, his very steps are shaking the ground with dark Aura. "I wont loose to you, we are still in the middle of a fight and you get greedy and decide you want to fight my father? If you cant even beat me you wont stand a chance against him, at least not with this level of power" I said pointing out the obvious "Oh? not this level of power?" he asked with a creepy smile that says ''what makes you think I am going all out?'' "then... WHAT ABOUT THIS?" John asked as his aura exploded in size and the room went dark, his power then stopped expanding and slowly shrink in to him. the aura was now but a faint glow around his skin but is was darker then before, his skin went Gray and his eyes started to glow Dark aura. [Aura: Bloodlust Aura stage 2: Multiplies your strength by drawing anger out and turning it into power. affects your mental state drastically. Any more rage then this and it may leave permanent effects] "that... may work" I said deciding if I should not just run to find help and risk someone else getting hurt or staying and fighting and risking death... damn it... Why cant I just be greedy like a normal person. "I will stop you" I said while boosting my confidence however my strength is not looking to good at the moment. I got a better understanding of my strength limits that time I Joined Johns Party however I doubt I can come near to his level of power without using my strongest ability from the start. to late for that now. "..." he said nothing. he did not move, he did not even look at me. he just stood there... "ok then I will make the first move" I said while moving to kick him. and he did not even move. so this is what it feels like to be John? wow it kinda sucks... "die" John said in a slow monotone while shoving his hand through my chest. no emotion, he just did it, the air was full of a evil aura and he had a calm expression on his face. "..." he said nothing and just walked away. "8 Bit Mastery, Void Walker" I heard Michael say as John vanished into a void. "What was that? My brother was all dark and evil... don''t tell me, you offended his ability?" Michael said jokingly. "He said Bloodlust aura and then that happened. he really wanted to fight the Headmaster though" I said recalling what John had said while coughing up blood, should really get to work on that. "I see... So either he found out the Headmaster was planing to make him level 50 in one day in the Dark Room through the worst kind of torture. Or The seal in his brain must have been broken at a few area''s. I knew I should have done it but no I wasn''t old enough to." Michael said while looking off into his own little world pouting "So, what happened?" I asked looking at where the void is trying to keep the blood from escaping my chest waiting for some help from Michael. "Hmm? I just trapped him for a minuet, he will be out of there any moment now. before then, drink this" he said while taking out to potions, 1 with blue fluid in in and the other with red fluid in. "What are they?" I asked looking curiously at them. with a small idea of what they are. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. "Potions that restore HP and MP." Michael said while looking at me. with this knowledge I drink them both and feel my strength at maximum with the hole in my chest now fixed some how. I turn off my soul burn to save energy. "any idea''s on how to win?" I asked him. he has been in the academy longer so I assume he should know. "Wait for the Headmaster?" He said looking into the distance "He should be here in about half an hour as he had a quest to go to down south." Headmasters Point Of View Damn it, the seal broke early, I had planed to be there and explain to him when it did break to rule out misunderstandings but I guess all I can do now is hope my daughter can survive long enough for me to get there. "John. if you hurt her I will kick your ass" said the headmaster as he ran across the the path beneath his feat directly to the academy Kate''s Point Of View "So... how did you know what was going on?" I ask before John gets out of the void. "How could I not know? he shouted so loud and so much negative emotion is projected I am surprised I am the only one here... maybe everyone else are in their rooms so the privacy barrier is blocking it?" he said with a reasonable argument "So. Before we fight do you have any hidden abilities I should know about" He asked me with a serious look. "nope, you?" I say answering honestly. I don''t really hide anything and fight openly and all out as I find it more fun that way but I cant just say that. "Nothing except my Bit Games" he said... expected but not helpful. "so what are our chances?" I asked before looking at the void to see John had gotten out. "... low?" Michael asked... "your asking me?" I said to remind him who he was talking to. "oh yea, forgot you were an idiot that has to cheat on tests" He said openly. damn that bastard how did he find out? "Bloodlust Projection" John said with no emotion except the one his aura was emitting. after he said that his aura was fired at us with a speed I could not avoid. "Fire Wall" Michael said while Johns attack was blocked instantly, but it was not fire? so why is it called a fire wall? I will ask him later, however people who have been in this academy for 2 years are scary strong and Michael is no exception. Maybe we can win at this rate. Johns attack did not even scratch it. "It looks like I can hold him off for a while, however Kate you are in my way, move it" Michael said with a serious face "but.." I try to get a word in my defence however he cut me off. "your strength is pathetic at the moment, he is my brother thus my responsibility. let me take care off it. you just stand back and let the gamers fight" he said while preparing to fight his own brother. "But your just 8 Bit, He is a MMO gamer, you cant hope to win when he has this much power" I said pointing out what I thought was obvious. "Looks like I need to teach you both a lesson about the pro''s and con''s of the gamer abilities. John, ready for my turn, I wont let you go for causing this much damage to the fighting stage. I am the one who has to fix it so I will make you apologise for breaking it and scaring Kate with Bloodlust" Michael said while the area at his feet started to look like to was from a retro game. so he is serious? I power down and stand back. this should be fun to watch. however I prepare my self just in case Michael fails. ------------------------------------ Chapter 11 - Gamer VS Gamer Next time the fight between brothers will take place. What does Michael have that can let him remain so calm and confident? will the headmaster make it back before John gets worse? find out in the next chapter. Chapter 11 - Gamer VS Gamer The two gamers stand ready to fight, one a bit gamer that controls all 8 Bit games VS the MMO gamer that has infinite potential for growth in power and lives life as if it were a MMO. the powers get ready to fight in an epic battle, brothers now ready to kill each other. the stage is the Three Fists Academy Arena and the goal for John is killing the headmaster and the goal for Michael is to save his brother from madness. "Bloodlust Projection" John said in a stable monotone as he held up his left hand. his aura consuming so much emotion leaving him in a void of a facial expression or tone. "Fire" he said commanding the ball of a dark rage to kill his opponent. "Fire Wall" I said blocking the attack, a fire wall can be used as preventative measures to keep things working smoothly, me living an online bit game I developed one early on, so far it remains unbroken even by the Headmaster. however it is draining to use as its MP consumption is high. "8 Bit Mastery, Bit Cannon" I say this turning my arm into a cannon and it shot a pixel sized light at him, however on contact it explodes dealing a lot of damage and it moves very fast, turns out John moves faster. he vanished to apear behind me. he gets ready to attack with a left handed punch, I block without even turning around, He may be faster however I have a higher Defence then he does Strength. I then turn around and start charging a move that will seal my victory. First however. "Game Zone" I say this and the two of us move to a replication of the world, through my eyes, it has low detail and is made of 10 cm cubed blocks as its pixels however I can fight all out here as it gives a boost to all gaming abilities, yes it helps my bro to however I know how the world works, he does not... maybe... Bloodlust Aura John''s Point Of View [You Have Entered The Gamer Zone: stat boost by 10% and all game related abilities become 100 times stronger] [8 Bit Rules: everything becomes comparable to that of an old arcade game in detail however nothing else is different, only how it looks] "Bloodlist Projection"... [Bloodlust Projection has evolved into Bloodlust Cannon: this attack takes 20 seconds charge time minimum but does not use Mana, it only uses Bloodlust, deals ??? damage] Michael''s Point Of View "Charging 8 Bit Final move, Bullet Hell" I said as my MP regeneration stopped regenerating and moved to charging the attack, It should take 5 minuets... Wish my self luck. as I don''t have Luck as a stat... Lucky John. John on the other hand has been charging that Bloodlust Projection for a while now, letting me think is nice but that looks deadly. best avoid that... my thoughts were cut short as a ball of pure darkness shot through me ripping my top half from my bottom half. simple to say this hurt more then that time I fought the Headmaster. this has to be the 8th? worst pain I have ever felt? maybe 9th? "8 Bit Mastery, Respawn" I said showing off my most hated ability by everyone I fight, in tournaments I normally dont use any to high class move, however something like revival? you bet there are people who are jelly, I have 3 lives per day, and there is 3 little me icons at the bottom left of my vision, when they are gone, I will die for good. till then, I am OP. I would say that however my Respawn did not work well as I Respawn into the same attack that killed me the first time. leaving me with 2 lives, and I am not throwing the last one away. think here, I only need to remain alive fro a little longer before my brother looks at my most powerful move. just need to hold out. "Respawn" I say warping back into the fight and then drink 2 potions of health and 1 of Mana. Being back to full strength I use a strong ability. "8 Bit Mastery, Difficulty change" I say making the fight and setting it to easy, reducing all my bro''s stats by 15%. with this I win. "Bullet Hell, Activate" I said as a huge amount of large Pixels gather in my hands, to this I throw the attack into the sky and watch, the ball of pixels explodes and each pixel that will instantly kill all who touch are falling down on us in patterns, It is a double edged sword as the bullets kill me as well however I have had time to practice. and with this, a bullet hell that would put Queen Larsa to shame I readied myself to evade a bullet hell, let me explain, 1 pixel can instant kill no mater where it hits. there is 1000 pixels in a small pixel ball, there are 1000 small pixel balls in a large Pixel ball, and I gathered 1000 Large pixel balls, and from that they made a rare Pixel ball, i then got 1000 of them and made a legendary pixel ball, I then gathered 1000 of them to make a Bullet hell dust shard, you then get 1000 dust shards to make a bullet hell shard, you then get 1000 of those to make a bullet hell core, I then got 1000 of those and threw them to the sky, leaving 1,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000 pixels raining down on us in a random pattern set by the Bullet Hell cores. "Bloodlust cannon" John began charging something stronger then before, the Pixels would not be affected as they had 0 mass to be pushed back with an attack, they are pure energy leaving mass at 0 however they are pure destructive energy, John will die from this and when he has calmed down I will revive him. I only get to revive people once a day and they had to die by my hands. however still useful. "Fire" John commanded as his attack launched at me. that bastard found a loop hole. still, nothing I can''t stop. "Fire wall" I say raising my fire wall to see it did nothing as Johns attack moved through it like it was not there. damn my luck is horrible today, he got through my fire wall. no matter. it was luck and I can still avoid it. As I said that He charged out of the ball that I had just avoided and punched me in my gut then grabbed me by by head and threw me into the ground, this is not good, you don''t want to be on the ground when the Bullet Hell is active as the bullets stay on the ground with destructive energy until the attack is over, I got up and jumped into the air this time suspending myself with my Aura and started avoiding the bullets with minimal movement, it would last a minuet and moving fast would get you... *Bang* that, John was now dead on the ground not moving. poor bro. that is a painful way to die, I would know, I will revive you when the Headmaster is back and when we get your aura checked out. wait till then. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. "...n..." ... what was that? did I bring a rat in here with me or something? "..n...N..." ... that was a N, "Hello, is anyone else here? let me know and I will revive you if you die" I said that to make sure I don''t kill an innocent, that reminds me that old referee was in the room when I started fighting John, but I made sure not to bring him here. hmm... "...NO, I CANT DIE YET!!!" John said while standing up... his aura immediately disappeared and returned to a blue colour, this made me relax until I looked at his eyes, He still looked angry as hell. "Is that you John?" I asked to make sure I could relax a bit. but it sure made me happy he was not dark any more, his ski returned to its natural white and his eyes were not dark but sure as hell were angry. "No it is not, I am Steve... OF COURSE I AM JOHN, more importantly why am I being attacked by a million raindrops of death?" John asked while avoiding the Pixels with all his power, he changed his aura but it was not dark, it gave the feeling you get from a proud and powerful warrior. "What aura is that?" I asked as I have only seen his blue aura being normal unchanged Mana. "Dragon Slayer, got it from that Blue Mist Dragon fight after running into the library" He said like he had it tough. "You do realise there is a sword in the Headmaster''s room you could have picked up and tickled that dragon with and you would have had the same result right?" I said pointing out that next to the door the Headmaster has an umbrella stand with 2 blue umbrellas and a sword that kills dragons, random item he got on his travels however it would have worked. "HE HAD WHAT???" John said obviously recalling all he went through and sad he did not notice such a simple thing, idiot, he could have picked up a random item in the Headmaster''s room and threw it at a dragon and the dragon would be dead, however I won''t tell John that for fear he gets to depressed. "So, main question, HOW ARE YOU ALIVE?" I shouted after looking at his body get hit by my Bullet Hell and he got up like nothing. "If I sacrifice something I can revive endlessly. that is what the game box said" John said while saying something that made me jealous. infinite revive... wait, an ominous ''sacrifice something''.... should I even ask... yes "What does it sacrifice? Mana or stats?" I ask getting the normal out of the way. "I can''t remember" John said while stopping to think for a second, then being reminded stopping means death he starts moving again, he moves smoothly and easily around the bullets and without needing to leave the ground, he sure is something. "Relax, if you die I can revive you for a bit of Mana as long as I kill you, so don''t use your revive unless we have to, an ominous system message like that cant be good" I say pointing out the obvious. "Ok, I wonder what I lost? as I just checked my stats and they are higher then when I last looked at them" John said looking at me with a smile. so his stats increased? maybe because fighting at such a high level he was able to level up a few stats "What are your stats at?" I question, looking at how fast he is moving and how his ability works, I would guess at least 30 in Dexterity and maybe some strength stat for kicking of the ground to move a bit faster. I cant judge anything else as I only fought his Bloodlust form. "2 stat points in each stat. 2 Vitality, 2 Dexterity, the lot" He said as if the ability he was showing matched with his stat points, maybe it is the aura or something to boost Dexterity. that or his ability upgrades to much. "Observe" I say while looking at his ability. [the MMO gamer, would you like specifics] I click yes and look at a mountain of stuff ever growing and expanding to fit the world around him. so he used so much bloodlust it almost caused permanent mental damage. the fact it could imply it gets stronger worries me... stat of 1 is the base ability, stat of 2 is base ability times 2, stat of 3 is base ability times 3..... shouldn''t it be a smaller increase then that, he was already moving fast, at this rate he will be invincible... oh.... ha. it takes him 10 times longer then me to get a stat point. sucks to be him... oh he we go, revival, to revive he must sacrifice ???. what does ??? stand for? come on that is just not fair. "GRAA" John said as he failed to evade a few of the bullets as he was still on the ground forgeting about the ones beneath his feet. ha... that was fun to watch... did I mention I don''t like my brother''s ability as it makes my ability looks weak from an objective point of view, I won from a few years of training in the Headmasters Dark room, oh look, speak of the devil and he shall run over the horizon like a bullet and shout in your face... "Where is Kate. and where was that dark power I was sensing" Said the headmaster, unaffected by the bullets of destruction hitting him from all angels, how did he even get in my gamer zone? "Kate is outside the Gamer Zone and John is no longer dark, thanks to the Bullet Hell. I have a few things you will need to hear after this. however after that we should be able to continue as normal." I said with a serious expression. "So, what did he find out and is he going to try and kill me when he wakes up?" The headmaster asked still paying no attention to the instant death bullets passing straight through him. "I don''t think he will kill you however...I don''t know much more then the Bloodlust aura wont be active" I said while still avoiding a rain of bullets. "Ok, I will meat you outside the gamer zone. first, what else do you know" The Headmaster asked. "I will answer that later, for now we need to wait out the Bullet Hell then head back and fix the Arena" I said while still evading the Bullet Hell I was stuck in. This feels like so long when it really isn''t. it is just hard and requires a lot of swift movements. and the ability to fly / remain in the air. ---------------------- Chapter 12 - The Dark Room part 1 The training begins in mysterious room, what will happen and will John escape in one piece or several? Chapter 12 - The Dark Room Part 1 I did not realise I woke up, the room I was in was just a void. darkness all around me, I hear no sounds, I see no name tags, I cant feel anything and no other sense is working... *Bang* even my sense of balance is gone it seems. the only reason I knew that was I lost HP and the thud noise. however apart from that I am alone. [-10 health, health regeneration has been frozen in and out of combat] that has to be unfair. what even hit me? [-10 health per minuet effect has been implemented, have a nice day :D] I will kick the ass of whoever wrote that message box. and then I will proceed to... [-10 health] wow my sense of time is horrible at the moment, ok I have to think, all senses are gone and I am slowly going to die.I could think of worse ways to go. [Aura: Aura Of A Dead Man] plan B, think of a way to survive this mess before I am killed. [Aura: Default] ok, so think John THINK!!! not something I am good at, BRAIN!!! "Yes?" said my brain. THINK FOR ONCE!!! "ok, activate Dragon Slayer Aura, lets just say your ability only shows the basic information of an ability and what you know about it, so maybe you can find something out from there. or just wait for about 5 more seconds" my Brain said. ok... so what am I waiting for? I asked thin air. [from constant lack of any sense you have developed common sense: this allows you to think about things in more detail and use a sense that is not as common as the name will have you believe] That is just insulting. Oh my god I was an idiot. I start focusing on my self, inside my own body, for a sense that I could not see before, and when that failed horrible I made an eye out of Mana and saw things like normal, wow cant believe that was not plan A. with this I look around and see... nothing, square one... wait nope not square one. [Mana Eyes Projection Has Been Created: Mana Eyes Allows you to see the flow of Mana without even needing eyes, as you can make more. 50 Mana per eye. 5 points per 60 seconds. you can see through these eyes and they work like normal eyes do, except they can float and move through the air unlike your normal eyes] something tells me that the boxes changed, Not that I mind however... It is distracting, oh well, I started to spread a hundred energy eyes in all directions and I could see through all of them, I could understand and comprehend all of the eyes, I felt the knowledge flow into me... still only able to see nothing I changed my plan. I flow energy into my normal eyes instead of just making projections of eyes. [Mana Eyes has been created: you can now see with your eyes more clearly, in greater detail and your eyes become more powerful making time appear to slow down, active 5 Mana per second, eyes are more in tune with Mana so all Mana attacks that involve the eyes will be more destructive by 1000%, passive] OP... wait I don''t have any eye attacks, DAMN IT, [common sense in 5......4......3......2....1] or I could just use Mana and develop one now. gathering energy into my eyes I picture nothing but destruction in my line of sight and nothing happens, well I thought nothing happened, something did. [Mana Eye Death Laser Has Been Created: takes destructive Mana and compacts it into a ball of pure destruction, the next time you open your eye whoever you look at will die without exception as long as they are 100% organic and have no barriers up that block destructive Mana active. passive, your left eye deals 100 damage per second to any organic you see unless a Mana barrier is up] REGRET!!! my left eye will kill all my friends and activating it is dangerous to, however if it is non organic they will... not feel a thing? does that mean that the Headmaster won''t die? he is no human, he is a robot that is going to TAKE OVER THE WORLD!!!! to much? ok... he most likely just has defences. have to say though, this room is dark.... SO THIS IS THE ''Dark Room''? [common sense has failed you, give up on life: You have lost the skill Common Sense] ... can I rage quit life? ... no?.... damn it. [-10 HP] [-10 HP] [-10 HP] [-10 HP] [-10 HP] oh that is just not fair, why hurt me all at once? or is that just how bad my sense of time is? [From constant and forced perspective changing you can now speed up your perspective of the world to time skip or slow down the perspective to take in more information, alteration of up to two times faster then normal or two times slower then normal sight is, implemented at your will]$$ silver lining? like hell I will die at this rate, and what sense of time I have is out the window so it is useless at the moment. [-10 HP] ok think me.... any ideas? a healing spell? with this gather my aura and command it to heal me. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. [+ 20 health] [Basic Heal Has Been Created: Heals you 20 points of HP each time used, costs 100 Mana] [Healing Magic Has Been Sealed By Michael Richardson] ok so that is not the solution they are after... SO WHAT DO THEY WANT??? "can I have a clue as to what I need to do?" I ask the void. "SURVIVE!!!" a ominous voice that sounds like the Headmaster said. "BASTARD!!!!" I said back to him knowing If he did something he would reveal something. anything... [-100 HP] NOPE, he did not reveal anything, how the hell does he do that? [Aura: Dragon Slayer] [From Pushing Your Understanding Of Dragon Slayer Aura Combined With Other Abilities You Now Have Dragon Senses] [Dragon Eyes: Dragons eyes rest inside of you, release them when Dragon Slayer Aura is active and see with the power of a dragons eyes, this is the first sense in the series of Dragon Senses] with this, I could see, with my right eye only of course, who knows who I could run into by accident and I would rather avoid that car crash waiting to happen. The room was actually a small room, it seemed bigger, the walls are made of an anti magic Pixel? so Michael helped make this ''Dark Room''? "Dragon Claw" I activated Dragon Claw and sliced the room apart letting light in, however I could see just as well so the only reason I knew it was light was because I had a line of sight with the sun... cool eyes,,, dangerous but cool, I like being a Dragon Slayer, I will improve it as it is my best ability as it is safe to use. nothing else is as everything else is to much of a double edge sword, Dragon Slayer is friendly, it is useful. me like... *thump* the Headmaster whacked my head, "don''t go crazy, that was just part one, the appetizer so you could develop some sensory skills that work well in the dark, also... why is your left eye closed?" The Headmaster said to me with confusion. "I was developing abilities like you said, however I got an ability that could harm those around me if I open my left eye" I said honestly, I felt a strong desire to kill the Headmaster a hate to the Headmaster for some reason but I put the thought to the back of my mind as he has helped me a lot, I cant see him being someone I actually hate. Maybe don''t like much from a lot of torture... that has to be it. "Show me. It is needed that I know what this ability is, don''t worry you wont hurt me" The Headmaster said with a smug smile. "Ok, but don''t say I did not let you know it was a bad idea, because it is a really bad idea" I said while getting ready to open my left eye. "Go on, I am giving you a chance to hurt me so wont you take it?" The Headmaster said to me in a taunting way. "I know you are playing me, but if you insist" I said and then I opened my eye which did... nothing... "So that is how it works, that is dangerous, and it feels like it could get a lot stronger. to bad it only effects organic life" The Headmaster said. "almost sounds like you are trying to say something about yourself being unaffected by it and all" I said with a nice smile planted on my face, he removed it with one line. "I know, I am completely synthetic so it wont work on me" The Headmaster said while saying it like it is nothing. "what?" I ask in sheer confusion. synthetic, that could only mean one thing and it goes with him not being detected by my ability. "I am a robot yes, why? did Kate not tell you?" the Headmaster said with a innocent smile, which I knew had to be fake, no mater how much his tribal mask spooked innocent it just does not look right on him. When I thought he was a robot before I did not actually think he was a robot going to take over the world, "You know what.... I don''t even care any more, so lets start part 2" I said holding my hand in the air showing my manly pride. "Part 2? ha, at that rate we will be done at part 3408, or when you are 6 feet under" The Headmaster said while laughing. I will regret this, but I will make damn sure I will LIVE to regret it. ------------------------------------------------------------ Character Creation Menu, This will be coming out next and it will describe all characters in detail so you can picture the characters better and gain more knowledge about the characters. after that you will get part 2 of The Dark Room. this time a battle between John and The Headmaster will take place, so don''t miss it as you will get some hints about the back story of this powerful Headmaster. Character Creation Menu John Richardson - age 16 - Date of birth 13th of January in the year 3147. back story John possesses a gaming ability similar to that of a MMORPG. His ability works on the theory that the universe is a super computer, using this his code is altered giving him super natural powers, however that is his personal reality and thus these powers are his own and can not be replicated by anyone. John when little lived in a mountain range north of Onset which was his place of birth and although that mountain is a place that he can not go to however he forgot why, he never forgot the time spent with his mother. every second of it, when he found out that the Headmaster killed her he was angry. but if he wanted revenge he wanted the full story, so when he finds out he will kill the Headmaster, regardless of what anyone says the Headmaster will die to Johns hands. looks John was not to tall at 5 feet 6 inches however he was still a growing man. his hair was wooden dark brown and roughly 4 cm long on the sides of his head with 4.5 cm long on the top of his head. his skin was white and only colour difference was provided by his aura. when his aura changes to Dragon Slayer his eyes seem to have more weight to them and his skin changes to glow the same as his aura which is a dark green aura. when he activates his Bloodlust aura he changes personality to his inner demons that take over, blinded by rage literally he has his aura act as a second body which causes exponential pain. Johns skin starts to turn gray to resemble a corpse and this is because his heart stops, he is still alive only through rage alone, the longer he has Bloodlust active the more time he needs to rest for. John is always in his Academy uniform which is black formal Mage Robe and gives a minor bonus to Mana regen however it is to small for John to care. the robe has a hood short sleeves and black formal shoes. the robe is outlined by small crystals that glow the colour of the aura being used at the time, some people find it strange that John has a permanent glow of blue which changes at times however he does not find it strange as he finds it impossible to power down. he has to have an aura active at any give time. Kate White - Age 17 - Date of birth September 1st in the year 1346 Kate was created synthetically in an experiment to revive / recreate the strongest Fire mage in recorded history. the mage invented the strongest fire spell on the planet called the Burning Fire Of The Phoenix. Nobody knows how this move is preformed however Kate can''t use it, she has the natural potential to however the knowledge was lost in the transfer so Kate only started with basic fire magic and trained under training unit 473. Kate has long blond hair and blue eyes however when her Aura activates her eyes go red and her hair almost looks to turn on fire when she powers up, he skin is white however a few shades darked then Johns skin. Kate is 1 inch taller then John and 1000 times more powerful however she fights on raw power alone while john tries to use his brain which makes it hard to see who would win in a fight. Kate has a scar on her left wrist however the cause is unknown. She is normally wearing here casual clothes and would not except the Academy uniform as she said it was to revealing, this is because her academy uniform is similar to the male''s uniform however it the trousers for the lower half are replaced with a skirt which comes up to mid thigh. it contains darkness magic so peeking is impossible but she fears John may develop an ability to see through the darkness to her panties which have a cartoon style baby seal picture on them. so instead she wears blue jeans with a red t shirt with the words Hot Chick wrote on the back in green font, she can not read the language so she does not know that. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Michael Richardson - Age ? - Date Of Birth inconclusive Michael has an ability to stop time by pausing the game, so his age is unknown and he was adopted with little knowledge leaving his date of birth unknown. Michael is 6 foot 2 inches however does not care, mainly because it shows his shortened life span, not shortened however he ages even when he pauses the world. making him look 20-25 years old. Michael looks almost identical to John however his hair colour is Blue and his skin colour makes him look alive unlike Johns. Michael is the only 3rd year introduced however his uniform is the same with no real changes. except the crystals that glow with aura. John has them glowing all the time however Michael can not. Ruby Bell - age 18 - Date Of Birth August 8th in the year 1346 Ruby Bell had a simple life, if not for every man she met loosing their minds because of her, even her own family could not resist it causing her to be kicked out and sent to the 3 fists academy where she met the Headmaster who said he could not be affected as he was a AI robot. this made her feel bad that nobody would ever be able to resist her aura however she met someone called John who could resist it, she felt happy, John who was supposed to just be a joke by the Headmaster could resist her charms, she was happy. Ruby is 5 foot 4 inches and has short brown hair, she looks generic by any and all standards however nobody is able to see what she really looks like except the Headmaster and John. The Headmaster - Age ??? - Date Of Creation ??? not much is known about the Headmaster, some say he came form a civilisation before the great catastrophe of the Blue Mist. some say in terms of Johns levels he is level 9001. some say a lot of things however the Headmaster is a mystery to almost everyone. he has a wooden tribal mask that can change facial expressions. the mouth never opens as sound is made by a speaker. he is a full robot without a single human part, his skin can not be seen no mater where you looks, his hands are covered by gloves and all other places you could think of are covered so you can''t tell that he is a robot. Kieran / ??? - Age ??? - Date Of Birth ??? Kieran is a character that is more mysterious then the Headmaster and will kill anyone he has to for it to stay that way. nothing is known about him. Kieran is invisible, even looking straight at him some people would find it hard to notice he is there, he gives off nothing more then a rock does thus is as hard to point out as a single grain of sand in a desert. John could notice him ONLY because of the blue name tag above Kieran''s head. more character to come so when more are introduced I will make a Character Creation Menu part 2. hope it helps picture the story better then what I use to explain in the main story. any questions asked will be answered so ask in the comments bellow, I will not give spoilers however if it is a decent questions feel free to ask Chapter 13 - The Dark Room part 2 As I walked to my next training room I have to wonder, will I ever be able to fight against people like the Headmaster in a fight? he is a robot that is near indestructible and is super strong.... some how.... I will have to look into that for a weakness. "John" The Headmaster said while we were walking. "Yes?" I ask wondering what he is going to say now, I hope he isn''t going to spoil his own fun by telling me what lovely contraption is next. that would break my heart. "I assume you have been getting some memories from before the seal was placed on your brain. anything memories stand out?" the Headmaster asked with a serious face-mask. "I got memories of my mother and her tragic death" I said honestly, this made the Headmaster show a look of shock before it became a sad look. "So did you see who killed her?" The headmaster asked. could you get any more suspicious? "You did" I said with a bit of anger in my voice before a caught the anger and stored it for later. "I did? but I was... never mind" The headmaster said this and tried to avoid the situation. DOES HE KNOW THE IMPORTANCE OF WHAT HE WAS SAYING. [Aura :Bloodlu...] NO!!! I wont get angry now, it wont do any good to hurt innocent people. [Aura: Dragon Slayer] "Dragon Claw" I said calmly as I slice the pathway we were walking along. we were on the ground floor in-between the battle arena fist and the library / studying fist which is mile long pathway. the pathways are simple wooden floor path and a wooden arc roof. I was near the middle and cut the thing in half lengthways from where I was to the Fist of knowledge. the headmaster avoided with a surprised face. looked at me who was calm yet had some anger behind my eye. "Do you realise how important this is? It is my mothers death and you would keep quiet about something? start talking or I wont stop until I run out of HP/MP or until you are scrap metal." I said with a calm voice, I could feel my words had more weight with the aura I was emitting. "Look John. this is not something that concerns you" The Headmaster said... you know, I was actually quite calm by comparison but as soon as he said that my emotions tried to activate Bloodlust aura however I needed to be calm for any information I hear. I know the Headmaster felt my spike of anger as he flinched... isn''t he supposed to be stronger? must be holding back... also not the Headmaster looked like he immediately regret what he said however I was unable to notice. "Not something that concerns me? Michael, get out here and send us to your gamer zone. I need to teach the Headmaster just how much it concerns me." I said and suddenly Michael came out of some kind of void portal made of blocky pixels. "you realise you wont win" he said to me looking concerned. I know the Headmaster wont just kill me, for some reason he has a reason for training me, however to say my own mothers death does not concern me? that is asking for it. I don''t care if I win or loose however I will make him understand how much this means to me, he may think it means near nothing however this is to important for me to let go easily. "Michael, do it" I said with a clam voice and relaxed the anger in my right eye. he relaxed himself as well sensing less anger in me. "Have fun you two, Gamer Zone" And with this we were alone in a pixel version of the normal world. this is to convenient. "Dragon Eye, Mana Eye Projection, Mana Eye" I said activating some skills to better understand the environment and to see the Headmaster from all angles. "You don''t have to do this John" the Headmaster said concerned for my safety. however also getting ready to fight. "Yes I do, you don''t understand just how serious this is, I am surprised that Michael isn''t here joining me. or does he already know? and if he does, why isn''t he trying to kill you as well?" With all these questions the Headmaster takes my voice combo with a critical hit at the end. he felt that one hard and is backed into a corner. "You are not ready to hear the answers to those questions, if you..." before he could finish I used Dragon Claw focusing less on damaging health and more on range of the attack, I slice the mountain behind him in half dealing a pathetic amount of damage however enough to prove my point. "I guess you wont listen to reason, so fine, if you can beat me in a fight I will tell you" the Headmaster said, and that was just what I was waiting for, is super heated his internal parts with my Fire Magic costing a lot of Mana however the Headmaster... did not even flinch... "My daughter produced fire hotter then that as a baby. not going to hurt me with that level of fire" the Headmaster said referring to Kate. "How is Kate doing by the way? I remember I fought her but not everything and not clearly." I said thinking back, I did land some powerful hits however the last thing I remember about fighting Kate was punching Her into the ground, come to think about it... I still have that quest to fight Kate and win with a punch. I will do that later and ask Kate to go easy for free xp. I will pay her back some how. "She is fine, Michael came in right after you stabbed her through the chest with your hand" the Headmaster said and instantly my face paled. "I did what?" I said worried however a smile from the Headmaster displaying film footage from the event of Michael healing Kate made me feel somewhat better however I could not even recognise myself. "That is me?" I asked almost forgetting why I came in to the Gamer Zone in the first place. "This is the reason I said you can''t have the information, if you cant gain full control over your aura and this happens again you may end up killing someone. to prevent that I am saying you cant know yet. when you can control your self and are strong enough to make a difference then I will give you the knowledge you seek." the Headmaster said. this with a smile hoping to cheer up the mood however. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. "One question first. Are you the one or are you not the one who killed my mother?" I asked while giving him no emotion and preparing to charge at him and use a combo consisting of Dragon Claw and Dragon Legs to take away as much health from him as possible. "I... don''t know" The headmaster said, and with all my eyes I can say full well that... he does not have the slightest clue. I wont push for more information of yet however I will still kill him should I be able to. "fine. so where is our next training?" I asked this and instantly the Gamer Zone broke down and I saw Kate right next to me on the path. heading over to the Arena. I wonder what she needs over there? she got a glance at me then turned instantly, however to slow as the Headmaster had already dragged me of into the library, a special room there. a... ''Dark Room''!!! [Bad Jokes has been created through a special action: anything can have a bad joke, and thus you will make it, if you say it aloud you shall get a point on a random stat, at the cost of your dignity] SCREW DIGNITY!!! I spend the next 3 minuets making the most awkward cringe worthy bad jokes causing the headmaster to look at my funny and cringe and a few of them. Ruby past me as I said a bad joke and she giggled a bit before the Headmaster gave her a funny look and then she shut up and gained a new fascination with the window... [strength +3] [Dexterity + 7] [wisdom + 2] [The Stat Charm Has Been Created: makes people more trusting of you and makes females more attracted to you. Kate White Takes Double The Effect, Ruby Bell Takes Double The Effect] charm stat... does this mean Kate will stop hitting me or will hit me more to help my vitality? also please note that none of my jokes will be displayed to preserve the dignity of me and anyone / anything I make a bad Joke about... and looking at my stat increase I don''t get a point if it is a good joke or if it does not count as a joke... damn it. that was embarrassing. "So what was that about?" the Headmaster said at me strangely. I was shocked, he did not know the skill I got yet he did not stop me? I was so shocked I opened my left eye by mistake however the Headmaster covered it instantly as Someone from my brother''s class was walking past. She was tall and had her uniform on with some kind of illusion magic so it is hard to see what she looked like. however I could see her name tag. [The Sadist] [Level 89] [Lin Ren] Lin... Isn''t that my brothers partner? I see why he said she was a nightmare, the sadist huh? I feel sorry for Michael. however I don''t have time to chat. "Sorry I was just shocked you did not realise I got a skill that gives me stat points in exchange for making a fool of my self." I said this then moved to the door to enter .... a ''Dark Room''. and it was, not dark, it had books lined up and a desk at the far end. however it was well lit and no real ''dark'' could be found in this dark room. "Isn''t this a dark room? I can see very well" I said almost in complaint. the Headmaster gave a smile and shut the door behind us, and from there everything went dark. "Oh so that is how it works" I said pointing out in my head the foolish mistake I made. so this is where it begins. "Your task is to read every book here. sound easy? well it is for you, however there is something hidden in this room, the way out, and no cheating like last time." And with this the headmaster vanished. "I get free knowledge and a simple task? Yay!" I said as I went to each book to read it. there was a few skill books but the rest were worthless. I did get 2 stat point books though [Vitality +3] [Intelligence +3] [Electric Magic: The Use of Electricity is now at your finger tips, and anywhere else you can think of] no information that is useful however I can work out the details. other then that it sounds interesting. [Blink Step: This allows you to exit existence and enter at a different spot. cost is 100 Mana per Meter] That is useful but to move far would drain me quick and If I need to fight on the other end of the Blink Step I would be in trouble. [Last Stand: Your Power Is Multiplied by 100,000 however you will die without an option to revive afterwards] That... must never be used... EVER!!! and finally... my favourite skill ever. not good at the moment however I will make it useful. [Eyes Of A Barrier: You place a barrier around your eyes, preventing damage you your eyes such as blindness however any eye abilities will not be able to work. costs 10 Mana Per Second] with this my left eye wont kill... much... Still to dangerous at the moment however this ability gives me control over my eye of destruction. I am on my way to OP!!! maybe??? still level 2... damn it. "So how do I exit this place?" I thought aloud, then activate Blink Step only for the headmaster to kick me back through the wall and seal the wall up with... magic? [- 1000 HP] ... .. . "WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT?" I asked to no response. maybe I need to exit another way? but how. With this I activate all my sensory eye abilities and then look for a way out... and you will not believe what I saw... ------------------------- CLIFF HANGER!!! sorry I have to stop writing for a full 6 days after this as I have a lot of work to do however I will get out an extra special next chapter. one you will like the sound of. all 500 of you reading this at the moment. if I can get it out earlier then I will. Chapter 14 - Final Dark Room John enters a Dark Room within a Dark room where he meets with a portal to ??? and he makes the smart and wise choice to jump in it with no information with a childish smile on his face. he regrets his decision. Chapter 14 - Final Dark Room Looking through around 50 eyes I saw that the room I was in was small, however It had a trap door on the ground that just falls all the way down to what I guess is bellow the mountain. so without checking if it was safe I just jumped out of curiosity more then anything else, cant be worse then the headmaster. it was a straight drop however I would survive it with my Blink Step so that was no issue, after falling for a it the ground was within my sight and I blink step into a standing position with a smile on my face. I looked around and saw a BIG RED BUTTON!!! which I follow through with the only logical thing to do. *Beep* I pushed the button and then feel drained. I turn around to a door which was not there before and see a me open it. It was like looking at a mirror. I would question it further however I got my answer from the blue box. [Boss Quest Incoming: Inner Demons. suppress your worst enemy to be able to earn an advancement you your gamer ability.] [Rewards: Class system. Better Inventory, Gamers Body Advanced, Gamers Mind Advanced, Quest System Advanced and 140,000 xp] Sorry me... but you have to die... nothing personal, its just that those rewards look amazing. [Aura: Dragon Slayer] I power up only to see that the other me did it to, except faster and had already moved right in front of me... fast. that was almost to fast. However I Blink Stepped out of the way of his dragon claw... I see how it works. I use dragon claw now that he is defenceless and then he Blink Stepped behind me with his hand only millimetres from me and he sliced straight through me. [-1000 HP] now would be a good time to say I only have a base amount of 5000 HP and a regeneration speed of 50 per second in combat with it being 100 per second out of combat. I thought It was amazing, however I was racked by a me. I took the time to look at his name tag. [The Gamer''s Shadow] [Level 1] [John The Shadow] Interesting. however I wont lose that easily. I powered up for a frontal attack which he went to block and Blink Stepped behind him to slice him with Dragon Claw. which he avoided with Blink Step and returned the favour to me with a powerful Dragon Leg kick. [-750 HP] painful. I am now low on Health and Mana, damn it my moves take to much out of me and my defence is to low, however he should be low on Mana to because of using more then me. I then decide to do something I would most likely regret. "Is That All You Have? HA, pathetic" I said it, screwing my self over in the process. he then Blink Stepped behind me, I turned and he was behind me again, he kept using Blink Step countless times. so that is nice to know, his Mana pool is unlimited, I thought I was OP. how am I going to win now. I have to win. "You Cant Win John" he said to me. He thinks I cant win. "Hey, looking at this from the outside anyone would Know that the winner would be John" I said making the joke of him also being called John. "Nice joke however this is serious. you pushed the ... BIG... RED... BUTTON!!!" He said while pointing at the big red button. even in the dark room with my Dragon Eye it was easy to tell it was red. however I did not expect my shadow to joke. "I know it is serious, however If I win I get an update." I said looking at that amazing awesome reward screen with eyes that changed into that of a greedy businessman looking at money. "Where does it say that? you have to suppress me. not beat me worse then the headmaster beats you" After that I grabbed desperately at my chest and fell to my knees like I had just been shot through the heart "That was a low blow. I Doubt even you could beat him" I said until he tilted his head. "I could beat him. I am in affect your power. all Our stats read infinite symbols and all Our skills are level 99, that''s how it is for me. and to Suppress me you only have to push the button again and it will reverse the process. the reason the rewards are so high because doing so will forcefully fuse us perfectly, meaning I will be a voice inside your head for a while and You are going to feel a lot of pain, after that The Headmaster''s name and level will show, and you will see level regardless of your own. sound fun?" He said with a grin. I walk over to the BIG RED BUTTON and hold my hand above it, I shut my hands and get ready for the pain to hit me, then I push the button. [Quest Complete] [Level Up] that was anti climactic... no pain, only one level from all that xp. I don''t see me levelling up much. oh well I can just train the old fashion way. [Class Quest: For Your Understanding And Ability In The Art Of Dragon Slaying You Have Been Acknowledged By Verod Dragonsbane And He Will Now Seek You Out As A Disciple Dragon Slayer] I don''t know who Verod is, but I will Happily Become A Dragon Slayer Officially. I started thinking aloud however like an idiot. "I did it, now just to find that annoying headmaster and shove my foot up his.... I mean say hi and if he has had a nice day." you may be wondering why I did that. Not only was he standing right behind me. but this is what I saw. [Android R379] [Level 180,000] [Conner White] Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ... I am going to go over to that corner and cry for a bit... 180,000... I CALL HACKS!!! "Is something wrong, you were supposed to come out much stronger and with a strong look it your eye, I come in and find you in a corner crying. What happened in here?" Kate said with a huge smile on her face. she does not know the true reason. the face that the headmaster is the strongest being in the world. "I see the headmasters level" I said with a sob. my dreams of crushing the Headmaster will never come. "I did not know I was that Weak" The Headmaster said with a smile "So the problem is?" Kate said like it meant nothing, I looked at her level, 63, not bad. it got higher. "You are level 63 Kate. that is normal, scratch that normal is level 1 through to 9, he is level 180,000" I said with another glance... wait his name is Conner? HA!!! "Only that? I would have thought I would be higher compared to you, or maybe your skills don''t contribute to level, in that case fighting ability could easily surprise you if they have a powerful skill up their sleeves. however you did survive so I may as well reward you. you may sleep with Kate tonight and ...." Before he could finish Kate Kicked Conner with a super fire Kick which he could resist however he just let himself fly through a few walls and fall to the ground. "DAD!!! NOT ANOTHER WORD!!!" Kate said with a face Red with embarrassment. I honestly don''t know why he thinks that Kate would like me enough to let me live through that. "What, didn''t you say you wanted to apologise for GRAA..." after a small volcano erupted over the Headmaster Kate ran off somewhere leaving Steam coming off of her head. she is hot... MEAN LIKE TEMPERATURE... nothing more.... "Oh yea, Conner, can I ask if you know someone called Verod Dragonsbane?" I asked the Conner and he suddenly without a scratch was right in front of me with a worried expression on his wooden mask. "How do you know of that name? I do know it myself as he is one of the strongest warriors on the planet. I fought him once and lost" Said Conner. HE LOST??? "I cant believe you" I said bluntly. I just cant picture anyone beating the Headmaster Conner with a level of 180,000 "Yea yea, so why do you want to know?" Conner asked with a concerned face. I then explained what a class quest was and then I said it. "...So that means that Verod is most likely coming here" I said this and saw the Headmasters Wooden Tribal Mask go white. this sent shivers down my spine. HOW STRONG IS THIS GUY TO SCARE THE MONSTER BEFORE ME? "I am so sorry. I looks like you wont have much time left with Kate as your partner. when you come back from training with him you may be able to join with Kate if nobody has partnered with her before you come back. I estimate you have a month before you leave?" Conner said with pity in his voice. after this I was shocked. had only been at the three fists academy for a few days and already being told I was getting separated from my partner and my brother. it was like a hammer had struck me when I was turned to glass. "how long will I be gone for?" I asked hoping to get an estimation on time. this was a lot to take in. "well after he gets here estimate you wont be back for a year or so. you will come back for next years beginning. I can get you in without exams knowing you will be a qualified Dragon Slayer" Conner said to me with his face going back to a brown wooden colour. "ok... well I will make the most of the next month here to learn what I can. oh and can you do me a favour and not tell anyone, I don''t want to worry them... ok I don''t want to worry my brother, I don''t know anyone else that would miss me that much" I said while returning my Aura to default. [Aura: Default] "Oh and John. my senses show you ability has gotten a lot stronger, that will help" Conner said with a smile and his face at a normal colour. "I did didn''t I?" I said only just remembering. "One moment I need to do something" I then opened up my stat window and saw I had 5 points to spend stats were currently at a nice... strength 5, Dexterity 8, Vitality 5, Wisdom 4, Intelligence 5, Charm 1, Willpower 1, Fighting Spirit 1. Nice new stat system... to bad, I will save my stat points for a rainy day. If I save up a lot of points and only train for stats then I will become strong and the extra stat points I will save up for later. leaving me near invincible. by level 10 I will have 50 stat points racked up. already worth saving as by that level I will have trained non stop.... OP HERE I COME!!! "Ok now that I have checked it I will be in my room, bye Conner" I said with a wave and he vanished. I then walked back to me room to get some much needed sleep, although I don''t need it I could use some relaxation. I then sit down and sleep. [Saving. . . Save Complete] [Upon Death you will now return to the last time you slept instead of at the cost of 99% of your stat points you will just loose some xp and durability of items] so it added item durability. I will also have to test out this new sleep re spawn thing, it sounds awesome... But for now... sleep... Chapter 15 - Action Replay part 1 "ake up.... WAKE UP!!!" I open my eyes to see Kate shouting at me to wake up, I am in our main room on a sofa and Kate looks slightly angry. Of course I am still playing dead with my eyes shut however I have Mana Eyes looking around the room. they are so useful, however I can have them out for to long. but after what little practice I have already had they are less of a drain on my Mana so having a few out is easy now. at the moment it looks like there is no reason for Kate to be angry as it is 3 o''clock and I have not done anything wrong. "If you don''t wake up in the next 5 seconds I will burn you into dust" Kate said with a bit of a smile on her face. She knows that I have no choice but to open my eyes and admit I was awake and make her angry or get burned into dust... I am still weighing my options... "5,4,3,2,1, TIME IS UP!!!" Kate said all of it in less then a second, THAT IS JUST NOT FAIR. from this I get up opening my eye to show I am awake as well. "Ok Ok I am awake, what do you need it is to early for this, you need your sleep and I can''t be bothered to take this 24/7 so seriously what is it you want?"I said in a aggravated tone before it hit me..... AAAND fuck.... I had to be brutally honest didn''t I? "grr..." She looked angry because I said it aloud. "Fine If you can''t be bothered with your own partner then I will just keep the news to my self" Kate said before storming out with a tear in her eye. I regret that one. maybe I was to cruel this early in the morning, it could have been important. I then stand up with little hope of getting back to sleep walk out the room and decide to go to the library. little did I know what would happen today. after reading in the library for a while I up my intelligence by 2 and then hear a strange noise coming from one of the higher floors, sounded like a car that is on its last legs trying to start. maybe the Conner is changing his batteries... interesting thought. "Maybe the Headmaster is changing his Batteries" I said hoping to get a stat point from bad jokes. [Charm +1] Yay. It is slightly funny as I doubt any android that powerful just changes batteries at a local shop. But I Ignore it and decide to keep reading, I don''t get any more stat boosts before lessons start. Heading into class I see a few people missing, Kate, Ruby and 2 others called Victoria and Isaac. it is strange as Victoria has a level of 93 is and Isaac can cast some powerful illusions even I struggle to see through. however those two have never missed class once, Ruby however stopped coming after the first day so nothing suspicious there. I wonder if it has anything to do with what Kate wanted to say this morning or that strange noise in the library. hmm... whatever the case. it does not concern me or they would have told me something. I put my head down and work as today is mostly writing tasks to test what we know, so no problems for me. After class is over I go to have lunch in the Cafeteria... I am walking behind Kieran who nobody is paying any attention to with 00391 Behind me... 00391 is beautiful for a cyborg however has lasers and heat, night and X ray vision however she keeps normal vision on to respect people''s privacy. her partner is with Ruby Kieran walks over to the door to the cafeteria and opens it, as soon as he does whatever he can see in the cafeteria put a shocked and angry look on his face, I then dash over to him to see what he is like that for as normally he is calm all the time, I see something I wish I could forget. Ruby is in the centre of the cafeteria and has her head separated from her body with blood everywhere the cut as sharp leaving no cut no her hair however. she also has a stab mark on her back, I dash over and cast the healing magic I learnt however it was far to late. I then look to the rest of the room and see another body on one of the round tables with 6 chairs around it. It had long brown hair soaked in red, no eyes, hole in the chest where the heart should be, it was Victoria. she had her arm missing and I could not see where it was. until I looked behind her to see her partner Isaac. Isaac has Victoria''s severed arm shoved through his chest like a spear and the lower half of him is just meat paste. Oh god no... I look around and... I cant see Kate... "KATE!!!" I shout at the top of my voice, the room shakes a bit and something of a rain drop hits my head, I look up in horror it see Kate, impaled by 8 metal spikes with lifeless eyes, her clothes are dyed red and torn to show no heart in her chest... Kieran drags 00391 out the room as is not a sight she should see. I then cant take it, I send Mana Eyes throughout the entire building burning through half my Mana right there. [Aura: Bloodlust stage 1] I don''t change because of the Bloodlust as I easily have the exact same frame of mind as it would force me to have anyway. I then see 8 people walking away from the building that are not supposed to be here. One of them turns and looks right at my Mana eye before all of them vanish from sight, to late, I flash step to them and am so low on Mana I can hardly stand, however I have a ability that does not use Mana but attacks, I open my left eye and all 8 of them fall to the ground in pain, however I did not expect them to be both level 380-390 and be able to last long enough for one of them to throw something into my eyes that stops me from seeing them. Before I can cast any other ability I see a message. [You Are Dead] I failed, I could not protect my partner, I could not protect my friends... I could not even avenge them. [Respawning] And I get a free pass, Can I not give it to someone else, Kate deserves it more them me. Why did she have to die. "ake up" Did I just hear something? "WAKE UP!!!" IT IS, KATE!!! I get up instantly as fast as my Dexterity would allow me to and sure enough I scare the hell out of Kate who was not suspecting anything. She falls onto her rear with a shocked expression. "calm down sleepy head. You Looked like you were having a bad dream" Kate said with a light giggle and getting up. She was alive... Maybe it was just a bad dream, I may have gotten the ability to dream through that update to my Gamer power. Bad dream is an understatement. I wonder If Kate woke me up because she noticed I was having a bad dream. "Anyway I have some big news, My father is going to be out doing a quest for the next 3 days and that means lessons will be a bit more relaxed" Kate said with a smile like she was still holding some information, I get a slight feeling of Deja Vu from this but whatever "however he said that I could do whatever I want so I invited Ruby, Victoria and her partner over to the Advanced Computer Simulation room, it is a few floors above the library. I was wondering would you like to join us?" Kate said with a nervous red face, I looked at her with a smile. "Of course, when does it start?" I asked wondering about the time so I could meet them there. "In 20 minuets however it is in another building" Kate said implying we should get going soon. what she said next caught me by surprise. "Would you like to go there together?" Kate added with her face now red ear to ear. normally I would not be given a choice and I would be grinding my Vitality all the way there as she drags me by my head. What brought this kind mood on? she almost seams like a normal human female.... that cant be right can it? "Sure I will walk with you" I replied after some time, Maybe that dream was trying to tell me to be more nice to Kate while I can. However I can be to careful. I feel Like I am missing something VERY important however I cant place my finger on it. Kate walks with me out the room and after a few steps grabs my hand while looking away... at nothing??? strange, I wonder If her father is behind this? but when she acts like this she looks almost.... Cute? we walk like this in silence for a while, we reach the room after some time but before we enter I get a shiver sent up my spine, someone is right behind us with a sinister smile on their face, I can feel what is about to happen. "look at the happy couple here. did Kate finally make the move? or was it a new ability of John?" Ruby said from behind with a look on her face that was the same one the Conner normally shows. Kate and I look at each other and I see Kate''s face look like it is about to explode with embarrassment, I then understand how this may look to someone passing by... My face must be red as well however my mind is surprisingly focused, you would expect to be unable to think of anything but no I can still think clearly. Kate separates her hand from mine as I hurry to do the same only to further the amusement for Ruby who is almost laughing. "HAHAAAAHAAA" Scratch that she is on the floor laughing so hard I am starting to feel more annoyed then embarrassed however Kate is starting to steam from the ears... Must be her fire ability... "So why is Ruby on the floor dying?" is it something to do with Kate looking like a Strawberry of is it one of Johns Abilities?" Victoria said in a very British accent speaking fully queens English, I was reminded of Ruby actually on the floor dying from that bad dream, damn that was vivid.... anyway Victoria is wearing the most stereo typical British Dress for the rich and has a slightly amused expression on her face with long brown hair... I for some reason picture see the image of Victoria from the dream I had with her dead in a horrible way. Her eyes are... she had the left eye blue and the right green... that is an interesting combination...Heterochromia is not something you see every day. I use Mana Eyes to go and check if there is anything special about her heart the I found was taken but somehow... she blushed red and her left eye then glowed green and my Mana eye was shattered. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. "Pervert..." Victoria said in a quite mumble only then did I realise that I was sending my Mana eye straight to her chest to see her heart, she must have misunderstood. I did not have time to explain as her right eye glowed blue and she looked at me eye to eye. before she went pale in the skin. "So what were your intentions, tell me or just open both eyes." She said most likely not realising that she asked me the impossible or for me to kill her... white lie? "I was not trying to.." Before I could finish She called me a pervert in a quite mumble before Kate whacked me on the head with a angry look on her face... maybe I should have seen this coming? "So what is going on?" Isaac said as he suddenly appeared out of nowhere. he looks like a bookworm however don''t let that fool you as it is an illusion. Illusion magic is cool. I want it... it most likely costs a lot of Mana, for me at least. "Nothing, we were about to get started" Kate said in a calm tone that felt like a dagger in the back... wait what? [-4985 HP, status effect: Poison -100 HP/s] "JOHN!!!" Kate shouted as I fell to the ground with little chance of getting back up again. I turned to see someone with a dagger. he was strange as I could not see a name tag and he was all blurry. almost like those 8 from that dream... OH GOD NO!!! "RUN" I shouted as I opened my eye activating Mana Eye Death Laser''s active skill instantly reducing that guy to dust. however it was in vain. [-100 HP] [You Are Dead] [Respawning] NO!!! It can''t end like this... am I forgetting something important? this is just like that dream... wait, what if , but that cant be right, time travel is impossible. "ake up" I think I just heard something... WAIT A SECOND. "WAKE UP!!!" I hear Kate say, I get up from my seat to see she is ok... Kate falls onto her rear from shock of me suddenly getting up. I look around and everything is just like last time... wait does that mean? "Calm down sleepy head, you looked like you were having a bad dream" Kate said.... this is sounding familiar... stop me if I am wrong but this is exactly how this morning went... "Anyway I have some big news, My father is going to be out doing a quest for the next 3 days and that means lessons will be a bit more relaxed" Kate said with a smile Just like before, I get a Significant feeling of Deja Vu from this "however he said that I could do whatever I want so I invited Ruby, Victoria and her partner over to the Advanced Computer Simulation room, it is a few floors above the library. I was wondering would you like to join us?" Kate said with a nervous red face, I looked at her with a smile. a mirror image of this morning. this is to much. "Sure, I would be happy to join you" I said with a smile on my face really trying to look convincing as I doubt I can be happy under the predicament we have ourselves in. with the Headmaster out we have a problem, I HAVE to contact my brother. [Acting: the ability to act, the higher the level the more believable your act looks] just for a bit of faking emotions... nice gamer ability... WAIT THAT''S RIGHT, I create a new party and invite my brother, he accepts instantly. cant believe I forgot about party chat. [Michael: Is something wrong?] [Me: YES!!! Kate, Victoria, Ruby and Isaac are all going to die and I don''t think I can save them, there are 8 people maybe more after them, It looks like my new revive takes me back to the last time I slept, time travel!. However I can''t see a way to save them without the headmaster, they are Level 380-390. No other information can be displayed because they are using some sort of illusion magic to hide them self] [Michael: Where are you now?] [I am with Kate about the exit my room, we are going to that super VR computer gaming room a few floors above the main library in the learning fist, go there however in stealth mode] [Got it, Keep in touch and let me know one thing, how many times have we had this conversation?] [we have not had it once, however I have had 2 previous attempts] [Nice to know, lets not fail!] "John... it will be starting in about 20 minuets. Would you like to go there together?" Kate asked slightly more red then last time. it made me smile however I was still focused. a few minor differences could mean a lot, this time I keep a Mana eye on the back of my head. "Sure, lets go" I said with a calm smile, we then exit the room and after 3 steps she grabs me hand and starts looking off into space with steam already coming out of her head... is this her ability? or does she ''like'' me?... ha. I can''t believe I almost fell onto that land mine. there is no way she cold ''like'' me... we hardly know each other... unless I have met her before the academy? I doubt that. [Michael: I have taken care of someone following you, he looked strong however dies instantly to my bullet hell, I will gather them into my Gamer Zone and make quick work of them] [Me: ty. that was a great help.] [Michael: yea yea. you have fun on your date] [Me: this is no date. I have seen Kate die already, I could not enjoy this even if I tired] [Try to, you wont be going through another retry at this rate. so make it count] ok why not, we are currently outside in-between the 2 buildings. the weather is nice. so why not. I think I will enjoy this a bit, might as well tease Kate a bit since she has already went this far. the hand she had grabbed onto is my right so with that hand I hold her hand with a light grip however enough to get the message across. Kate jumps slightly however still held on. I think I may actually be able to fall in love with Kate. To bad I am not a masochist, she already burns me and gets mad at me a lot, I don''t see myself settling down with someone like that. maybe if she were... Nice? kind? polite? "John" Kate said... THIS IS NEW, Mana eyes are now everywhere near by, I see my brother bring someone into his gamer zone then move on to watch us further however nobody else. [Me: How many have you found] [Michael: 3, however I sense the rest following Victoria and Ruby, Isaac is... IDK his illusions are to powerful, there are 30 of him walking around the school] [Me: ok thanks for the update, let me know if you find anything else] "Yes Kate?" I ask with a smile blushing slightly still unable to forget what sort of situation this is... Kate''s eyes are looking right into me eye. almost as if it is looking into me soul. she looks as if she has something to say... "..I... its nothing, I can say it some other time" Kate said while the Steam that was coming off of her is now smoke. "ok" I said realising depending on how this goes I may not hear what she wanted to say [Michael: Idiot] Who is he calling an idiot? things still may go wrong and... Kate may die again... "Are you ok? why are you crying?" Kate asked looking at me worried. I did not even realise it myself. of course I would cry, she is my partner... [Michael: BEHIND YOU!!!] wha? I turn around open my eye and activate me Mana Eye Death Laser. which does nothing... he is fully synthetic... just like the Headmaster. He moves in to attack Kate who Has still not realised what has happened. Kate turns to meat paste the second she is touched by him... I was in shock however I was left untouched. he just left. "NO!!!" I shouted, covered in Kate''s blood. a scary amount. I then get hit by a... Pixel? "Don''t fail next time" Michael said with a smile from behind me. I did not have much time to look as the next moment... [You Are Dead] [Respawning] no... damn it. there has to be a way... THERE HAS TO. "...ake up" "I am up" I said while opening my eye. lets try this AGAIN! without deaths this time... It hurts to much to watch... ..... .... ... .. .. . "...ake up" "I am awake" I said in a calm way opening my eye. "Kate I believe you would have some news for me, correct?" I said in a calm way with a smile. "How did you know?" Kate asked surprised. "It is 3 in the morning and you are asking me to wake up. maybe that?" I said with a cokey smile on my face while creating a party and inviting my brother into it. [Me: Brother. this important, Kate, Isaac, Ruby and Victoria are in trouble, exactly 9 people are after us. I can not beat them and neither can you. we tried it before. also when I die time rewinds to my last save / sleep. please contact all the upper years and let them know to protect the targets.] [Michael: ok then... hard to believe but since it is you... anything else?] [Me: They are level 380-390 however one of them is a android like the headmaster and is stronger then the others, around level 1000 however is stealthy. your sensory skills cant catch him] [Michael: ok, before I start. how many times have we had this conversation] [Me: 834207 times] -------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 16 - Action Replay Part 2. this is a 4 part set so get ready for the story to kick off from here. I took some notes and pointers from a few people so hopefully my writing skill increases. feel free to leave a comment on what you think so far as they help me make the story much better if I know what I am doing right and wrong. hope you like it as these next few chapters will look at the past and try to fix things. And if anyone gets the Action Replay reference you may get some spoilers for the future chapters. Chapter 16 - Action Replay part 2 You know. I used to think Dying was painful. having my head sliced off, back stabbed. reduced to meat paste. you name it at some time I felt pain. That stopped when I felt something that hurt so much more. I tried to prevent it however No mater what I did the pain kept coming back. I tried warning Kate about it. she does something rash and dies. I tried asking the Conner''s help, he is the Headmaster so maybe he knew something. but nothing helped. I alone can kill 3 of them when I know the exact locations they will be at however the android amongst them kills me. I tried using my Bloodlust to level 2 however all I remember was that I died because of the android they have. I did so much that I ended up just doing something and waiting to see if Kate died or not. no emotion behind it... Then I found something out. I found something that could save Kate, Ruby, Victoria and Isaac. however there is a cost. [Michael: 834207? is there even a way?] [Me: I found one, however it will take a few tries to get to work] [Michael: ok, try your best] "Well you are acting all high and mighty in the morning. anyway yes..." Kate said however I raised my hand to stop her from talking. "The headmaster is out and you want me to go to a super cool VR gaming room" I said while Kate looks at me with shock "How?" Kate asks confused "I came from the future and I am here to warn you that the power is out over there so don''t bother going. I on the other hand need to go to the library, you catch up on sleep" I said as I walk to the door "wha? ok then... the power is out?" Kate said doubting and confused. she looked VERY disappointed however she gives up knowing I would not lie to her with such a straight face. "Its ok, I will be right back" I said with a smile as I exited the room, now to make sure Kate is safe, the rooms are very close together and normally would not have enough space to fit them by looking at the doors. however they are in a safe pocket dimension that Conner controls. So to make sure Kate is safe I just need to destroy the room from the outside, trapping her inside another dimension, that should be safe. Conner can get her out when he gets back. "Dragon Claw" I activate dragon claw which reduces the door and everything behind it to dust. I did not put much power onto damage and more onto range meaning the room, was gone. Now for the hard part. "What did you do that for?" ??? "To make sure Kate is safe, it turns out there are 9 pests running around trying to kill her so I thought I would challenge all of you to a duel. if you beat me, the door gets fixed and Kate is yours, however fail and die." I said turning around to see 8 people there. some taller, some smaller, all of them with illusion magic making it impossible to tell who is who. except for the fact the android is not amongst the ones in front of me. I can tell because of level. "Follow me if you want to die" I said as I walk in the direction of the arena where Michael and co are waiting. [Michael: Everything is set, are all 9 with you?] [Me: No, the level 1000 is not here, he is the android I cant beat] [Michael: Got it. so we handle the android while protecting your friends with one foot in the grave, easy enough] [Me: I am counting on you] With this we reach the Arena. all 8 people behind me get ready to fight. I cant beat them all at once so may as well go for information and limiting their options. "So... before we start I have a question or 2 you should answer" I said with them obviously about to say ''Why should we?'' so before all that why waste the time. "and the reason why you should is because you are targeting my friends and if you had a reason It may be easy to correct. Money? I have tons, Fame? I can get that for you. Obligation? no need to walk into an early grave" I said with a straight face however that last bit I put a small amount of bloodlust into. I see a few shiver. maybe it is because my bloodlust is growing a lot. "interesting, you seem confident, beat one of us and we may tell you", said one of the 8 as he steps up into the arena ring. "Sure" I said standing up and moving to the ring. as soon as I get in the ring I reduce him to dust thanks to my left eye which I open for a second then close it. "so. why would you be here?" I asked with a cocky expression looking at them as they are obviously shocked. One of them steps forward. "Obligation. we have to be here. It is not a matter of desire as killing the 4 targets was an important job given to us. if you want more information beat me." Said one of the 7 remaining as he put up a Mana shield. that bastard. he then walked into the ring. "Obligation huh? you die for someone else''s cause? there own personal reasons and you are happy with that. I protect my friends and you are attacking them. screw this, why do I have to face the weakest of you, bring out your strongest" I said with a tired expression. "grrr... you think you can beat our strongest?" the person in front of me in the arena said with a angry tone. "So that means you are not the strongest? I thought you said you would not give any information... ha." I said with a mocking smile and cruel eyes staring daggers at him... screw that this guy has killed Kate 7399 times. He dies tonight. "GRR" he made a annoyed expression as he charged at me, however left him self right open as he forgot to keep his Mana shield on and switched it over to a physical barrier that does not block Mana. The fact it is this easy makes me furious that I had to watch them kill Kate over and over and over again. with a little side dish of rage for everyone else they killed. Stolen story; please report. "So, now for my next question. "under who''s orders did you come here today?" I asked looking at the 6 remaining monsters as they back away looking at me as if I was the monster. cant anyone kill people 100 times his level? "I did"??? said as he walked over to the arena. [???] [Level 1000] [???] The android. he chooses to fight me. damn it I cant beat him. Anyone? Jump in at any time and assist or I will have to restart at my last save. please? "Hold it. you will fight me" Kieran said from behind. And I was terrified. When did Kieran get that strong. screw strong, THAT is over powered [On This World I Walk Alone] [Level 999,999,999,999] [???] Why did I not ask his help sooner? Why did he not help sooner? WHAT THE HELL IS WITH THAT LEVEL??? Kieran looks at me and must have heard I can see the name tag more clearly. "John, I will explain later, just leave these people to me and then after that let me know why the Michael asked me to help save some people from being killed" Kieran said as he walked over to the android. "You however. Have caused a lot of trouble. remove your Illusions or I will personally kill you instantly" Kieran said calmly. "Fine" The android said and he released his Illusion. [Living Robot] [Level 1000] [Walter] the others had their illusions taken down and they all had the same thing [Living Robot Failure] [Level 384] [Walter] why are Living robots after Kate? I will have to ask Conner... Wait, Conner is a living robot himself. "is the reason you are here something to do with Conner" I asked making sure I got the news right. As soon as I said this He looked Livid. Anger comparable with my Bloodlust Aura 1 stage. "Conner? Yea he is the reason why we are here" he said with a smile... But.... Conner isn''t here... Unless he only wanted to make Conner suffer by killing Kate... "Kieran, kill him" I said to Kieran who gave me a funny look, "He came here to kill Kate, Victoria, Isaac and Ruby. All because Conner is not here." and like it was the magic word 6 heads hit the ground leaving only the [Living Robot] Standing before us. "John, the honor of killing him is yours, I am sure you would want it" Kieran then stood back and then Walter vanished into a void, I walked into it myself. It was just darkness. all around. I don''t even know how to describe it however I did not care. WALTER HAD TO PAY... and he was paying with his life. "What? They sent you? HA. you cant kill me, You are just... just... j..." he could not complete his statement because I activated something I needed to get out of my system for to long. {Bloodlust Aura Stage 1] "Scary aura, so what? you still cant w..win" He said stuttering [Bloodlust Aura Stage 2] "...f...y.." He could hardly talk under the weight of my Bloodlust. he killed Kate by making her Meat Paste 20,003 times he was also the one who killed Kate the first time, I found out by making sure on the 4832 retry. "Die" I said with anger, however it was not enough, I still had TO MUCH ANGER built up. [Bloodlust Aura Stage 3: Requires more anger then any normal person can acquire throughout a lifetime. Multiplies strength by the amount of anger you are feeling] [Corrupted Soul Aura: By having your aura reach a certain level of corruption it will now make you feel angry regardless of surroundings until you can get an ability that counters this effect. If you give into your rage Corrupted Aura will activate and the effects are inconclusive] Kieran''s Point Of View John is now in a place he can unleash all of that built up anger, however he wont be coming back the same, Michael will have to prepare a memory seal. I will just go and check on... oh my what happened to John... Michael''s Point Of View John had to watch so many deaths that he could not help, Yea I am preparing a Memory Seal for that. for now I will... Oh that is not good... that''s ... not... good ... at ...all............ Conner''s Point Of View that finished faster then I thought, best head back now and... Oh please don''t tell me that is the 3 Fists Academy. I can feel the Bloodlust from here, Did John try touching Kate in a naughty place? he he he... no.... that is Johns Aura... this cant be good. John''s Point Of View "not enough. GET UP!!!" John said to a blood stain across the floor. " I AM NOT DONE YET" John said as his aura grew more wild and dark, "I WONT LET YOU GET OFF THAT EASY!!!" [Aura: Corrupted Soul] -------------------------------------------------------- Yes I know I am having John get very angry but can you blame him? he had it rough. I took this one for the people who respawn over and over trying to Kill a boss that just wont die. This is how it feels for the person who remembers. Action Replay part 3 coming out soon Chapter 17 - Action Replay part 3 Rage, it can blind you however you can still see objects in front of you. It can hold you back however it can make you so much stronger, it can last a moment however its mark will remain forever. it can last forever however it will loose focus of what it was directed at originally. Rage is a weapon however it cant be sheathed easily. rage can build up over time however something will break. and when it does.... when will it end? [Aura: Corrupted soul] From this aura, the darkness could be felt across the continent. the pain could be felt much further away. towering over the 3 Fists Academy was a dark aura then caused those unprepared to fall unconscious under the pressure given off by John. John was inside the arena with Kieran at the door. Michael had fallen unconscious along with all the others in the building at the time. Conner was now heading to the academy as fast as he could. and now.... Kieran''s Point Of View John is letting of a lot of power at the moment, A dark aura surrounding him, it is no longer translucent and it has changed to opaque. like a second skin it wraps around him, sucking in all light never to escape. it looks cool and he is getting a huge power boost however no longer has anything to direct it at... wait I am standing right here and I? Kieran then gets reduced to Meat Paste in one hit, John then walks out of the arena. "John you cant kill me." I said as my Meat Paste came back together and reformed into my normal self. John you fool, I cant let you just walk around with that much dark energy. "I have not been able to be killed by anyone in my life, I doubt you could kill me even with that eye of yours" I said knowing full well he most likely cant hear me through all of that. It always has to be done that hard way. "With the power of the king, I COMMAND YOU TO HALT" Said one of Michael''s classmates, I didn''t think anyone could survive this pressure without loosing consciousness. Wait, he is the son of the new king. So that means. I turn to see John as still as a statue, unmoving, however the Aura keeping him in place wont hole much longer. "So. it would be to easy if your power could stop his anger couldn''t it" I said from right behind the ''King'' ha. "WHA? oh it is you... no I don''t think I can, I can force actions but the brain is his own, I cant effect it." He said making his presence here useless. "So what drags the great amazing whatever your name was out of his bed this morning?" I ask in the most mocking tone I could muster. If you couldn''t tell I hate the royal family of the country as the screwed me over a long time ago. "I feel a distinct amount of dislike coming from you" He said to me walking right into a wall. "Really? I thought any and all dislike possible being felt was coming from that" I said while pointing behind him to John who had escaped the Shackles that bound him. and he looked pissed... ok he was already pissed however it got slightly worse. John then went to try and slice both of us into dust so I saved that royal and got out of there. "You idiot, Cant you tell when your hold over someone has broken? I am surprised you can make it as a royal with such horrible control of you country" I said taking a good old jab at an old enemy. "You fool, Cant you tell when your leg has been sliced off? I am surprised you still have a place in this Academy with such horrible defence" He said trying to get back at me. Bitch I am immortal. loosing a leg wont effect me in the slightest. "Oh look, there is Michael" I said as I stopped to pick up Michael, with Michael in my left hand and a royal in my right... I have the best meat shields anyone could hope for... Wait Michael is unconscious. I thought he was stronger then that.... Pathetic.. "What are we going to do about him?" Said the royal pain in my side. "Well... I could kill him but I know that wont solve anything. he has a strange magic over time. maybe if I could end his rage, but for that I would need your he... I would need your heeell.." before I could finish choking on my words "You need my help?" he suggested with a grin... then I had an Idea "Yea, I need a meat shield" To this his face went pale, I laughed a bit, "Sorry I mean I need you to use your power of control to keep him still as much as you can for as long as you can" I said reassuringly. "Once every minuet for 10 seconds" He said with a cokey smile, does he even realise how long a minuet is when you are being beaten into meat paste in one hit? because it hurts a lot. I can regenerate but it still hurts. "Good, I will need him still while I charge my attack" I said with a ominous tone in my voice... his face grows curious but he know is he asks he will have to burden of having to know the answer, and with me it could be anything, he knows if he asks, I win... muhahahaa... I need to get a hobby..... *Earth Shattering Kaboom* what the hell is a earth? I thought this planet was called radun maricros 9? Strange... "Well now we know where to go, but what did he do to create such a huge earth shattering kaboom" Oh damn it now I am saying it. "Whats an earth?" said the royal pain "I don''t know either however lets go find out what that was" I said distracting him from the narrator. I really need to fix my sense of a forth wall When we arrive we see John, it looks like 2 not unconscious second years are fighting him. they would normally not have any trouble except his aura is near indestructible and his power is making them to scared to fight normally. one of the second years is Michael''s partner, whatever her name was... and... that guy? I am starting to think I am bad with remembering names... "I The Golden Warrior Call Upon The Light Of The Divines. Vanquish This Evil With All Your Might!!!" Chanted that guy, oh now I remember, he is the partner to the royal pain I am holding. he cast a huge light into the sky for it to be ''Blessed'' and then come down and vanquish John... it did not even make him flinch, HA!!! Suck on that you damn gods... I think I have some kind of grudge against any power that is "Higher" then my own, but I would never admit it myself Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. "Damn it is to strong, what is this demon and where did it come from" said the priest. he is wearing so kind of gold colour Mage Robes, That is against academy rules, only royals and demi gods can... ha, sorry excuse for a demi god. even John deserves it more then he does. "Hey Baldy and Stripper I have something for the both of you" I said while throwing them both their partners, looks like Michael is starting to come to, mean while his highness wont be walking up for some time. he banged his head onto my fist on the way here, idiot. (30 seconds earlier) "I have been meaning to ask, could you put me down you insufferable piece of" *WACK* *BANG *THUD* "hi mom I''m home" said the poor prince who fell down some stairs (30 seconds later) Good times. "you two, cover me while I charge my attack, It will take 5 minuets, and considering how well you faired up until now... I am sure you can handle it" I said as kindly as possible :D.. "We don''t need your help, we can win?" said Michael''s partner... maybe I should learn some names... oh look its that guy... the only other male in my year besides John... Iran? Isibell? "My name is Isaac and I call upon my world, ILLUSION SCAPE!!!" Said that guy... wait he said his name, it was Isaac... maybe? well he called upon some wavy lines that made John calm down. not by much, but it gave me the time I needed. "charging... 1 ... 2 ... 3" I started the 5 minuet charge... you know maybe If I got something a bit more usable in battle I would not need to get my hands bloody. "Wow that is a long charge time... do I have time to get some tea? maybe take a bath? oh wait, I think I decided to take a leisurely walk around the Academy..." oh god the royal pain woke up. (4 Minuets of Illusions and the royal Prince Liam commanding John to stop later) "Are you NEARLY DONE?" The royal pain said to me while on the ground coughing up blood by my feet. no Liam you don''t get off that easy, muhaha... wait that was John, my bad, I get forgetful over time skips. "its only been 4 minuets and 59 seconds... ITS NOW DONE!!!" I said while lifting my hand in the air. "CSF" I said while using my super move, Calm Slow Fist... You will regret thinking it is pathetic based on its name. "ha, that name sounds pathetic" Said the royal pain, Not realising he made himself the next target. I walked over to John... You see I have a hard time controlling my power, it is so huge that I just kill everything and anything I hit in a fight. this technique I am now using will end the fight without killing John, it will just almost kill him. I stand face to face with John, he can no longer move, he wont realise it himself however he is now unable to attack run or anything.. I slowly raise my fist, moving slowly across the air, then it pushes against Johns face / strange aura thing. I push further and further and he is unable to resist the force even through it is so slow. I hear everyone else laughing and mocking, my fist keeps pushing until John;s head is on the ground and then the ground all around us shatters, the academy starts shaking and a huge explosion can be heard. a sonic boom as released, wind stopped for a moment before exploding away from me fast enough to take chunks of the ground with it. The clouds above my head started to part and the people surrounding me were sent flying. John''s aura started to crack showing his normal skin, it then shattered and disappeared. I was not affected by what happened, my mana was not reduced and I am still in one piece. however John wont wake up for a while. John''s Point Of View [Aura: Default] [Due To High Damage You Have Been Knocked Out] WHAT HAPPENED??? Last thing I remember was... Oh yea, I got out of the dark room and fell asleep onto the sofa... I wonder If Kate was angry at me for stabbing her when I was enraged? I think I should get a stress ball... maybe? Kieran''s Point Of View "So now that is over and done with, who wants to break the news to the Headmaster, 1, 2, 3, NOT IT" I said while looking at the mess I made and as soon as I said that everyone tried to say not it however I had already left with one jump and moved to the to of one of the fists, just in time to see the Headmaster fall in through the sky after transforming into a mini Jet? He did not look happy, sucks to be him... wait a minuet, I missed something didn''t I? It feels like it.... there was a presence watching us this hole time, someone strong enough to end the fighting yet he did nothing... hmm... well whatever, It does not concern me, most likely concerns John... Just a guess as it gave of a Aura that looks like one John uses some times... OH NO!!! my forth wall has someone working on fixing it... It will be broken again. muhahahaaaaa..... John''s Point Of View row row row your boat... [Fourth Wall For ??? Is Now Fixed] The Hell is that supposed to be? a wall in the Academy? WHAT DID I MISS??? ----------------------------------------- Part 4 coming out soon. the conclusion to the introduction arc. Let me know if you would rather this be more jokey and comical or would you rather the story took things more seriously? or are you happy with the way things are now? let me know in the comments and your wish is my command Chapter 18 - Action Replay Final Kate''s Point Of View I walked into the room to see John asleep on the sofa. He looked like he was sleeping soundly until I walked over to him, then he started to look like he just started having a nightmare. However I had some good news. "John, I have something to tell you..." He did not even move... he must have been really tired from the Dark Room. "John... wake up" I said this and almost instantly he woke up. "I am awake, Kate I believe you have some news for me, correct?" John said in a clam voice. I was shocked, he should have been asleep when farther asked me to take John on a date to the.... when father said I could use the VR room... "how did you know?" I asked almost on instinct hoping he did not hear the conversation that my father put me through (3 hours Earlier) "Kate, I will be heading off on a quest and wont be back for 3 days, be sure to do all you want to John in that time" Conner said while winking under his mask Kate''s face went Red and she proceeded to melt most objects in the room. "careful some of those cost more then your wedding ceremony will" Conner said with a grin as he evaded fire bolts and magma balls. "shut up shut up shut up shut up SHUT UP!!!!" Kate said while going more red in the face "Why do you keep going on about it!!!" Kate said with a pouting face while looking off to one side. "hey you said you.. stop trying to kill me so we can talk" he said while still avoiding the fire... "Come on, you said back in onset that you wan" He could not finish before the room exploded "Shut UP!!!" (3 hours later) "It is 3 in the morning and you are asking me to wake up, maybe that?" John said with a cocky smile, damn he got me... oh well. he normally does not act like this "well you are acting all high and mighty in the morning. anyway yes...." I would have continued but John must have read my mind or something... "The headmaster is out and you want me to go to the super cool VR gaming room" he said. HOW? the first part I understood however this is straight up cheating... "How?" I asked with great reason, unlike his brothers partner I wont tolerate super sensory abilities until we get to know each other better "I came from the future and I am here to warn you that the power is out over there so don''t bother going. I on the other hand need to go to the library, you catch up on sleep" John said while walking out the room... HOW? time travel is supposed to be impossible. and he would use it just to say the power was out? and I was hoping to ask him if he remembers me from before the academy "Wha? ok then" I said with a smile, "The power is out?" I said trying to think how that would work the Mana generator is supposed to... "its ok, I will be right back" John said while looking slightly sad wait a minuet. the Academy works runs of the Mana given off by the students. it CANT run out unless there is less then 5 people in the academy. there is more then 5 teachers who can provide power! the door shut and only then it hit me. I got up and went to the door, but it vanished from the wall... he sealed me inside... I will be stuck here for 3 days... Father is in idiot. of course john would not remember. forget remembering he is scared of me because my bloodlust slips out every so often and my fire activates by its self some times. "John you idiot.." I said while sitting down where the door used to be... (Onset: 7 years ago) "Daddy, where are we going now?" I asked while looking at my father. we were in the fields of a small rural town. I don''t know the name. "I need ot be off as someone at the Academy is making trouble. You will wait here in this town, I will be back as soon as possible" Daddy said before vanishing. I looked up and it was getting late, the sun would be setting soon. I was not tired enough to go into the town so I went into the forest near by. I looked a lot different then I do now and had my hair tied up into a pony tail. unlike now where it just hangs down, the colour was also blond back then. when I released most of my power it changed to a brown colour, maybe that is why John did not remember me. but I would meet him unexpected. as I walked through the forest I got los... I decided to take the long way out because the forest was nice and relaxing, however as I walked further and further I did not worry about getting out "Daddy where are you, I am lost and want to go home" I said while not crying at all. and defiantly did not start running around like an idiot. however I ran into a wolf that looked hungry, however I could beat this thing with ease. it charged at me and I cast a basic fire bolt. I smiled but got a bit to confident. the wolf jumped over the fire bolt and then jumped at me, I shut my eyes and fell backwards however. "Are you ok?" someone asked me. I opened my eyes to see someone who looked around my age. he had a smile however I was not. he had stopped the wolf from having me for lunch me by putting his left arm in the way. he now had a wolf eating his arm off. he only smile as he pushed the wolf off. missing half an arm. "That hurt. I will have to ask my brother to send me another potion." he said while looking at his arm with a smile, he then looked back to me and saw my expression. "Don''t worry, I am the invincible John Richardson, I will never fall to a scratch like this, I laugh in the face of pain. ha ha ha" he said while smiling "why did you do that." I said with a few tears in my eyes. he looked at me like I asked the most stupid and pointless question in the world. excuse me for wondering why someone would throw their arm in the way of a wolf and his meal. "Because I did not want to see such a cute girl get torn apart by a hungry wolf" He said while smiling. I blushed and went slightly timid. I had never been called cute before by anyone except my father. "idiot. you could have used a stick or something" I said while looking at him with a big smile and a few tears still faling down my face. "wha? OH I COULD HAVE, damn it, brother is going to kill me for this, how could I have been this stupid" He continued on like that for a bit and I could only sit there and laugh. he thought more about me then he did his hand. after a while he calmed down and turned to me. "well whatever, is there any reason you walked into the most dangerous part of the forest which has around 100 signs telling you to turn back from?" John said with a curious smile. how was I supposed to know this was the most dangerous part of the forest? besides not looking at the trees enough to see any kind of sign... "..erm.. I am the Great And Powerful Mage Of The Lands, nothing can stop me" I said while looking off into the distance with a smile of acknowledging that my father must NEVER know I said that. "Cool" John said while looking at me with stars in his eyes. "Well then great and powerful mage of the lands who cant even beat a hungry wolf. nice to meet you." John said with a smile almost as he meant every word he said. he went red for a moment, I walked into that one. "sh.. shut up" I said while looking away a bit embarrassed. John then started walking away. "Where are you going?" I said while looking at him slightly angry. "please don''t leave" I said in a mumble that he did not here. however he turned around and smiled. "Well I am going to leave to forest now. I am sure you as a great mage will be able to get out however if for some reason you leaving the forest is also your new found idea maybe you would coincidentally be going the same way I am, not being last just leaving the same way" John said with a smile, some how knowing that he now forced me to follow him and I could either remain here only to get attacked my more wolfs or follow him while under the pretext of just leaving the forest the same way, fore a kid he is clever. I caught up to him and we walked out of the forest, we made it back to Onset and he then turned to me, "Well I have to go, Maybe I could see you around some time?" John said to me with a smile. "sure, I would like that" I said while looking back to him. before father came back I wanted to say something or do something with him that I could be satisfied with however... he then dashed over to me and... stole my first kiss. "Now we will definitely meet again. my dad always said if you kiss a girl you want to be with for the rest of your life then you will meet again some day no mater what, bye now" John said before dashing off into the distance. I was now red in the face and unable to move, if daddy knew about that he would never let it go. "and I thought I would never let the thing in the forest go, At least you made some memories" Daddy said while appearing out of nowhere. "wha? but?....." I could not say anything, I was now so red that words stopped wording... or something like that. "don''t worry, I would have stepped in if things went bad. don''t worry, that kid wont be phased by just loosing an arm. I am sure the Great And Powerful Mage Of The Lands would not worry about him" daddy said with the biggest grin in the world. sure enough he never let it go. (3 Fists Academy: 3 years later) "Hey Kate, do you remember that guy in Onset you kissed?" my father said out of nowhere as I was having a drink in the library. I then chocked on my drink after he said that and my face went red as I checked to confirm NOBODY was here. "what about it?" I asked as his grin grew like he was plotting something. "well it looks like he has a powerful ability so he will be coming to this academy. I will make sure of it. he has yet to develop it however you will meet again" Father said with a grin announcing it to everyone and anyone. the library was empty so I was only slightly more embarrassed. but wait he will be joining the academy, I wonder will he remember me? I look different because of my powers awakening so he may not remember me. who am I kidding he kissed me, he has to... right? (Onset: 3 years later) John''s Point Of View "John, your brother will be going to an Academy soon for training his power. anything you want to say before he leaves?" my father said to me. "Hell no, tell him to leave and come back once he is the ruler of the world" I said while looking at Michael who was looking happy but now was hanging his head in a comical manner, did he think I was joking? "Well, see ya bro" Michael said before vanishing, he has to teach me how to do that. that reminds me, I feel like I am forgetting something "hey dad, am I forgetting something?" I said to him and he turned to me. "Hmm... your first birthday?" I shook my head "Your mother?" i shook my head, my mother is dead because of a illness I could never forget her. she was to kind. "That girl called The Great And Powerful Mage Of The Lands who you kissed?" my father asked. I blushed and want to go back and kick the me then, that or give him a high five, maybe both? "yea I think that was it. why did I not ask her name? I was an idiot to think kissing her would be enough to meet again" I said while looking out the window, only to see another window, this one was blue and glowing. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. [Welcome John The Gamer To The Bata Version Of The Gaming Ability] [The Gaming Ability Is A Unique Ability Only Used By You] [Have Fun] This will be interesting, I wonder how I use this then... (3 Fists Academy: 1 year later) Kate''s Point Of View I was sitting I my class as for my first official lesson, father said he would be dropping off a present but he did not tell me what it is, However the sight of him throwing someone into the classroom gave everyone a shock. Turns out he was John, and he did not remember me. he did not even pay me any attention, when we were paired up I thought he would remember but nope, he did not recognise my name, maybe I forgot to tell him, I am not sure if I want to go back and Kick me or high five me, damn it. he did not remember me. I accidentally shot him some bloodlust and he was scared of me, bad first impressions, I decided I would ask my father for help but when I got there he would not do anything. John then vanished along with a big dragon, he always finds away to avoid me when I have something to say doesn''t he. (5 minuets later) So John came back after having trouble with a baby dragon, He was sleeping while falling to his death however I caught him and took him to the hospital room, after that He told me about gaming with a new ability, convenient how games work so you get the right ability when you need it. I then played games with John he did not have a chance of beating me, until. he cheated, I may have over reacted slightly... a tiny bit... after that there was the arena event where John fought me, I held back not wanting to hurt him, tried to force him to exit the arena, he just stood there and of burnt, I was terrified, I had just killed the only person I fell in love wi... NO NO NO NO!!! I just killed someone who stole my first kiss... I was only trying to get him back for that... yea... that''s it.... but after that he just fought like it was nothing, he had this aura about him of a strong fighter, he was not scary however I had to look at him as a strong fighter. I was about to compliment him and maybe try to let slip a few hints to get through his thick head, however he just activated an ability he head no idea what did, bloodlust aura, And I thought father was scary when he was angry, this was something else... after a while of fighting he changed again, Bloodlust aura stage 2. he was no longer anything close to himself. I could not even see him as John any more. he was a walking talking ball of pure rage. and he tried to kill me, he used his hand like a spear and impaled me. it hurt, not the fact that I was stabbed but it hurt because he was the one to do it. after a while he was back to his normal self however father told me to leave him for a while. he had to make sure John was not dangerous any more and would do all he could to keep him calm. and now I am trapped in a room all by my self because I could not just tell him the words I Love You... wow I think I just made my self red in the face by just thinking the words... this will be harder then I thought, first things first, I need to get John to remember me / not hate me. then I need to confess... how do you make guys like you? make chocolate on valentines day? not burn him to death? not hut him all the time? and I don''t have long to do it either. before she comes back. I will have to tell him about the other me... you see. I have split personalities, one part of me controls fire and powers up and against red hair and red eyes, however without medicine every so often I change, my hair turns blue and I control Ice and water. and I change to become... scary... I can not control my emotions so I act on instinct. and being in love with John I may... do something I will regret... "Kate are you there? Hello have you gotten lost inside of your head? HELLO!" Kieran said to me from behind with a worried expression "w.. what is it?" I asked him. wait how did he get here the room should be sealed. "The headmaster opened the door. he has taken John to the time out room" Kieran said with a reassuring smile on his face. WHAT DID I MISS? "WHAT DID I MISS?" I said aloud with confusion, the time out room should not be punishment for only breaking a door. and shouldn''t he have been gone for 3 days... I should have known he would have only said that to spy on me and John while pretending he was away. "John broke the door to save you, he had a re spawn error which should have made tome skip and not rewind meaning he used this glitch to try and save you. you would have died however after dying multiple times and watching you die multiple times he built up some rage, after that I was called in, not sure why nobody asked me sooner, I gave John some alone time with the person behind your deaths and he lost it. his aura went to the most corrupted point I have ever seen in my life and that is saying something, after all that I took care of John and now here we are." Kieran said with a smile. "...w...what?..." I could not believe it. "I said John broke the door to.." I interrupted him saying " I HEARD YOU... just... struggling to believe it" I said while looking down, he went through all of that. for me? I am not sure whether to feel happy or horrified, happy he did it for me, horrified to think what horrors are now terrorising into his head. "Oh yea, I was told to get you, he woke up and forgot everything after he went to sleep on the sofa after training in the Dark Room" Kieran said reassuringly. that bastard told me that LAST? oh well, time to go talk to John. maybe I can tell him now. "Also, you do realise you said your entire history with John aloud right. I did not know he was so good with the chicks. he even caught your heart" Kieran said with a smile. I proceeded to burn him until he swore he would not tell John, we then walked over to the time out room and as soon as we entered, "Hey John you realise Kate LovGRAAAAAAA" I did not let him finish before burning his balls into dust and dragging him out the room, I will deal with him later. "huh? I thought I heard Kieran for a second?" John said while turning around, he was surrounded by kittens. this room is dangerous as you cant feel anything but happiness. I must be careful. "strange, Kieran is in another building, it must be your imagination" I said while shutting the door behind me, I saw my father in the corner of the room with a kitten chewing on his mask. cute... I mean it serves him right. "so why are you here Kate? I was told I went wild with rage but they would not tell me why." John said while looking at me, My father then gestured with his hands for me to tell him something. what do you want me to say? oh I know. "My father said he would make you stay at the academy for an extra 3 years of harsh studying" I said with a smile. my father face palmed. what did I say? "I thought he wanted me to stay for 5 extra years and train to become a teacher here? I turned down his offer though" he said while looking back at my father. WHAT DID I MISS? *Cough* "oh, yea that is right what I meant to say was..." Before I could finish John burst out laughing. "wow I cant believe you fell for that, Your father already told me a group of people came into the academy and used some sort of mind control, trying to make me so angry I would attack my friends however bloodlust aura came out and I stopped them. however the mental control had the effect or removing some memories around the events. Nice try on trying to get me worried though" John said with a smile that he made him look like he knew more then me, I could only put on a smile back, if I said anything else I may give to much away. "So Kate, what I wanted to say was what did you want for your birthday coming up?" John said with a questioning smile. I almost forgot my own birthday. maybe I could ask him to accompany me around the academy''s multiple pointless yet fun to visit rooms, they had a small amount of students yet a huge area so filled it will room after room of strange and pointless things... don''t visit room 803 A of the fist that contains sleeping rooms and things to do with relaxation. that room contains a button that is only there to kill anyone who pushes it, I am told Kieran goes into that room a lot. "She wants to go on a date with you and go back you your room and GRAAA" I did not let him finish before I planted my foot inside of his chest sending him through the floor. we are in the 2nd lowest basement 20 floors underground. it is used as storage or to keep people from causing to much damage if they went out of control. below this floor is enough acid to burn away ever the strongest person to atoms, if Kieran fell in there not even he could get out as he would not be able to pull himself together. my father did not fall all the way in and pulled himself out missing the acid by a hair. "Shut up... anyway, John. what I would like would be for you to go out with me" And divines damn it I phrased that wrong, all of a sudden both my father and a group of people outside the door burst into tears of laughter. ".. I ur.. I did not mean it like that!" I said pointlessly as they were laughing to hard to hear me. John just smiled and walked to my side. "it is ok, I know what you meant. we are partners and maybe also friends. so why not?" John said while walking out the room. I fell to the ground when he left. he truly is a thick headed idiot. "Oh Kate I should probably tell you this now. it took a while to get you out of the room because of how badly John broke the door, it had been a 2 weeks. funnily enough John has been here the hole time just to make sure he did not get angry again. your birthday will be sooner then expected" my father said with a wry smile, I have never seen him like that before. maybe something went wrong with his plan for my birthday. also, that did not feel like two weeks. maybe John broke the door to much. "Oh so you must be Kate" ??? I turn around to see a tall man, dark skin and glowing eyes red/orange, not like mine, it was like the eye was flowing energy and not just storing it, the eye was like that of a cat and had a slit down the middle he was wearing leather armour with nothing special about it and had a sword at his side, it was as a sword I had not seen before, to describe it would be simple, the blade was long yet thin, a powerful looking sword almost like a Katana. he gave off a similar aura to that of John when he used that strange aura against me. "My name is Verod and I am have some business to discuss with your father. could you give us a moment" -------------------------------- because of popular demand the story will be made more serious. I had to re write a few things however fear not I will still be releasing the chapters as fast as normal. Chapter 19 - Goodbye this shall be the start of the new arc, John learns the true power of a Dragon Slayer but at what cost? also please feel free to comment what you think about the story, it is always helpful to comment. Chapter 19 - Goodbye With Kate''s Birthday coming up I had to do a lot of things for preparation. I had to study. make preparations for the surprise party with Conner, and prepare to leave after the party with Verod. It took a while however I think I have found the best way to leave without things going horribly wrong, I just hope it goes smoothly... Kate is going to kill me when I get back.... Kate''s Point Of View. September 1st I woke up to find my room empty, last year my father came in and shoved a teddy in my face as soon as I woke up. but this year it is quiet.... to quiet.... oh well. I get dressed and walk into the main room and surprisingly John is not sitting on his sofa. there is a note though... ''Dear Kate. If you are reading this I am most likely dead. that or in the library reading some books. feel free to make your self some breakfast and get ready, the Headmaster said today is a special day however I don''t know why so maybe there is a test... From John'' ... wait he forgot it was my birthday... The floor started to melt around her feet however she soon calmed down... I will just go and remind him. I wonder if I should just remind him and then drag him around somewhere, anyway I need to go to the library. "Kate. Happy Birthday" My father said while shoving a teddy in my face as soon as I open the door to leave, I proceed to incinerate the teddy and walk to the library leaving father on the ground crying a bit. what did he expect it was the same teddy as last year, and the year before that... and the year before that... he must just be forgetful. walking into the library I see John in the Dragon Slayer section. I start walking over to him however before I can get close he looks like he remembered something, walked up to the wall, and vanished... so he can either walk through walls or he has something like Blink Step / flash step / Teleportation of some kind. either way, I will be extra cautious whenever I change. Exiting the now empty library I look at the clock, It is 7 am. early, classes are not on today so John did not go there. maybe I can find someone who would know. walking around the building a bit I find Isaac. he is an Illusion master in training. maybe he knows where John could be? I saw them talking a few days ago "Isaac, do you know where John is? I need to talk with him" I asked as politely as possible, he turned, saw me, and vanished... maybe he was just an illusion? whatever I need to find John, I can only boss him around with a reason for today so I have to make it count. I spend a few more minuets looking for John, but I see nobody. it is a big academy and very few people go here. however not to see anyone while walking around looking for someone is rare... they have to be plotting something. A surprise birthday party? not happening. my father Knows I would burn him to dust If he tried to hide anything from me... he learnt that the hard way... "Kate" John said from behind me. "What are you doing up so early?" John asked with a smile. he has forgotten my birthday, hasn''t he... "I was looking for you, you said you would let me boss you around all day today" I said and John flashed a look of shock before worry. "oh yea... happy birthday Kate..." John said with an expression of someone being sent to the gallows. he even emitted this aura that made him look dead, wow is he that scared of what I could have planed? or is he tricking me with an ability? I can never know with gamers. "Stop looking so down, come. I have so much I want to do today and not enough time to do it so enough wasting time" I said with a smile as I grabbed Johns hand and started leading him to the first room, I felt his feel cold to the touch or something for a second however he soon regained colour when I showed him what was behind door number 1. John''s Point Of View [Aura Of A Dead Man has reached level 99, you have new abilities related to death] [Necromancy: Control of the dead, costs a lot of Mana and Mana costs can rise depending on body being controlled] [Undead Aura: Your Body is cold to the touch and you would never be classed as alive by anyone looking, you heart stops beating and you flow blood around the body without a pulse, brain waves are reduced to almost undetectable amounts. you are dead by most definitions however this is only cosmetic and has no effect on you] Nice, not helpful at the moment but nice non the less. Wait this room gives me the feeling of Deja vu Kate''s Point Of View "John, this is the VR gaming room. You should remember where the VR will take you" I said remembering what I prepared to be inside the Virtual Reality. I had father make a map of Onset. maybe I can jog his memory with this. "I have only ever been in mountains of Onset, the Three Fist Academy and Onset. you are not making it hard to guess where the VR is taking us" John said with a smile and walked into the room. I followed and he was already plugged in. I shut the door and pluged myself in as well, the VR was just a crystal bracelet that took you into a VR area, you cant move your body so the ground Is soft, John was sitting up against the wall, I sat next to him, and entered the VR "Wow" John said from behind me as he looked around at the detail, we entered at the EXACT spot we parted last time where John kissed me. "I remember it like I was here only yesterday." John said with a happy expression, maybe he was glad to see his home town. then he turned to me and smiled, "would you like me to show you around or is there something here you wanted to show me here?" John asked. "well... I have something to show you, follow me" I said as I walked into the woods, My sense of direction is much better then before, so after half an hour of wandering around aimlessly I eventually turned to John not looking lost or sad or embarrassed at all. "So where did you want to go, you are reminding me of another lost girl I met a long time ago" John said like a smile as he looked to out left, "We actually met just over there" John added as he pointed at a place I remember all to well. the place John saved me at. wait this is the purfect chance. "You met a girl out here?" I asked curiously. "Could you show me?" I added with a smile. to this John was shocked at something for a moment before smiling back at me, "Sure, why not?" John said as he grabbed onto me and we teleported right to the spot we first met. "This is where I saw The Great And Powerful Mage Of The Lands" John said with a smile as I almost fell to the ground in embarrassment. why did I say that? "She used fire bolt on a hungry wolf. the wolf evaded and was about to attack her, I jumped in on instinct and had the wolf chew off my arm instead. hurt like hell but it was worth it, she was crying however more importantly safe." John said with a smile that looked slightly pained. "After that we talked for a bit and I found her easy to talk to, Kinda like you except she did not try and kill me when I made fun of her" John added and to this I increased the temperature of the area and he got the message as he turned away and continued, "I helped her exit the forest and we talked a lot, however once we left the forest something told me I would not see her for a long time, being the amazing Idiot I am I did not just ask her name I kissed her, thinking that would help us meet again" John said laughing. I on the other hand blushed. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "so... did you like that girl?" I asked, "Like as in love her?" I added with a face growing a bit more red. I need to calm down a bit. "Yes... why?" John said plainly. I felt every atom in my body explode with energy as my face went red, I turned away. and walked over to a near by tree stump and sat down. "Because a long time ago, I came to Onset" I said and to this he showed a confused face. he really is a thick headed idiot. "I walked into the forest and may or may not have gotten lost" I said and he still did not put the 2 together. "I looked a little difference back then, I had blond hair that I tied into a pony tail" I said and he was still just looking at me curious to where I was going with my words, idiot. "After a while of walking around I saw a hungry dog and cast fire bolt at it, the dog avoided my attack and was about to attack me when a stupid boy saved me at the cost of his left arm" I said and he just blinked a few times before his face turned red, FINALLY!!! I DID IT!!! he remembers!!! "That boy must have been very stupid then" John said with a serious expression, not understanding at all. that or he just wants to make me embarrassed. "Yes he was, he called himself John Richardson and he stole my first kiss" I said in a mumble with my face blood red... "Wait someone else is called John Richardson? that is strange I thought it w..." Before he finished I walked over to him and Kissed him, He looked shocked, then by the look in his eyes he GOT IT!!! he is now as red as I am.... and I just kissed him, realising this I jumped back and turned away. embarrassed does not even begin to describe what I am feeling right now, and I swear to the divines If John still does not get it I will burn him into dust. "Ah, I see now why you gave me such a hard time. you could have just told me before right, you remember I am an idiot right?" John said to me and his face started to return to its natural white. I could not retort as all he said was fully true. he then looked like he just got told something but I don''t know how, does he have long range communication now to? "Looks like it is time, we need to get you to the cafeteria now" John said with a smile, I then exited the VR and realised something, My sitting position now had me resting against John . I quickly got up and then saw John exit and wake up. he then grabbed onto my shoulder and warped me into the Cafeteria. he then looked exhausted for a second however recovered fast. I looked around and saw all my classmates wait... no Kieran is here to, almost missed him. "Happy Birthday" Everyone said in unison. Father was also there but I ignored him. for the next few hours it was a normal birthday. we gave cake out at 12 o''clock and I opened presents at 3 o''clock. John gave me a..."HAHAHAA, you normally wait a bit before giving that?" Michael said making both me and John flash embarrassment. John had given me. a ring... "It is not what it looks like, that is a ring of power I crafted earlier. it increases Mana capacity..." John said before he started to mumble a bit. everyone stopped and looked at him curiously before continuing what they were doing. but still, getting the gift made me feel happy. after a while John started to look more and more sad, he then exited the Cafeteria and walked off. Naturally I followed, or I would have. "Kate, don''t follow him" My father said in a serious tone. everyone else stopped and looked at him shocked, I was to. he had never said anything with that much seriousness in his voice to me before. but I had no time to ask why. "He is leaving the Academy" father said in a serious tone. as soon as I heard this I powered up and followed after where John had went. after exiting the building I saw Verod. he was standing there with John. I ignored him and focused on John. "Don''t go" I said after grabbing his hand. he turned to me surprised to see me. "please don''t go" I said looking at him. he then smiled. "I have to go. with all my previous fights I have learned I am simply not strong enough, I will be back and this time you can count on it" John said before turning away again. watching him walk away with Verod made me sad. he was leaving again and next time we meet I wont be in full control any more. "I wont let you leave" I said powering up to the maximum. I then charged at him, he vanished from sight. "I must leave for now, however the Headmaster said you could visit from time to time, for now, sleep" John said while activating some ability that made me fall asleep almost instantly, I will get him for that. John''s Point Of View "Phew, I am glad that is over" I said while recharging my Mana which was now near 0 from constantly using to much. "You realise that she will not be able to see you at all right and you lied through your teeth just to be able to use that ability on her right?" Verod said from behind me. "It had to be done, if not she would most likely follow us the entire way there, and I don''t think she could survive there" I said in retort, if Kate followed she would only make it harder on the both of us. I need to get strong to protect Kate and my friends, this is the only way to do so. "Lets be off" Verod said while grabbing my head and dragging my very fast. [The Bane Of All Dragons] [Level 390,036] [Verod Dragonsbane] I think I have a powerful Instructor on my hands... I hope Kate is not to mad at me... But I need to do some serious training. mainly because I got a nice little Quest from Verod [Quest: Kill every type of dragon before you go back to the 3 Fists Academy] [Rewards: Dragon Wings, Dragon Form, Dragon Blade, Dragon Scales, Dragon Slayer Aura Advanced, Dragon Slayer Class] I have a lot of training to do... ---------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 20 - Living In Fire John moved in to Verod''s home for his first lesson, to bad his home is located in a huge desert with Oceans of Lava and the only food is Dragon Meat. I hope you liked the chapter, the next few chapters will be a lot more serious then the previous chapters, as this is the start of the Dragon Slayer arc, enjoy Chapter 20 - Living In Fire It has been a full week since I left Kate behind at the academy, Verod said we are approaching the Desert however for the final stretch he will be moving much faster. the Desert is where he lives, it is a continent made of sand and glass, the glass is only there because of the heat... understandable when you have oceans of lava. the entire place normally is littered with sand storms as high as mountains, the only cover for miles is his cave. or so I am told, it is his cave, or go ask another dragon, however the dragons are not a nice as he is... "Ok, John. I will now show you one of a Dragon Slayers strongest abilities because if not we will spend a month getting to the place let alone training. so don''t freak out" Verod said with a smile. "what do you mean by that?" I asked with a shaky tone, when someone as powerful as he is says that you know your in trouble. "Oh it is nothing much, you have heard it before on a blue screen, Dragon Form" Verod said and... at first nothing happened, however he started to grow a tail and wings. his skin grew scales that looked like they were made of gold, his hands and feet became... all feet? he transformed into a HUGE golden dragon, unlike the one I fought it was a true full grown adult dragon. Eyes were glowing gold, his underbelly was white however no difference in defence, he was a walking fortress. maybe it makes him slow. however one thing I know is the Golden Aura looks epic and I want it. "Get on boy, this is something not even Kings get the Luxury of so make it count while I can be bothered to take you" The huge dragon said, its voice projected straight into my head. the weight of its words was unbelievable. but not the most unbelievable part. [Divine Dragon] [Level 900,800] [Verod Dragonsbane] please tell me that he is going to tell me how to do that. Me want big dragon form. but first... I jump on top of the big indestructible dragon and grab on tight. he then stretches out his wings that are 4 times bigger then he is. he then launches us both a few miles into the sky. I could not believe it, I thought he would be slow but he is so fast that even this high up the trees below us are being shaken because of how fast he is going. and in the distance I can see. the seventh layer of hell... oh joy. a second later we are at the aforementioned seventh layer of hell and well into it. lakes of lava. check, sand storms, check, huge dragons flying around, check. my chances of survival, inconclusive. "Verod" I said getting the golden dragons attention. "Yes boy?" He said looking at me not bothering to look where he was going. "Will I become stronger here?" I asked, wondering If I can actually get any training in such a hell hole. "Absolutely. even stronger then me with your ability, I even have some of those skill books for you to absorb, they are only a copy of the original however exact replicas so you can absorb as much as you want" Verod said, still not looking at where he was going. he then landed. right outside a small cave, this cave had a door on it. we walked over to the door and entered. unexpectedly it looked nice, there was a bathroom living room, kitchen and a bedroom. the bath was odd though, it did not have water, but it did clean you. with lava... and the beds were also hot, they were made of rock and you could cook things on them... but the kitchen had a weapon''s forge, mainly for the heat, you cant cook dragons meat with ease. thus you did it the hard way. burnt it with lava until it was cooked. "you know... I have to thank Kate for burning me all the time, I may survive this with my resistance to all things that melt your skin off." I said looking around as Verod looked at me confused before he realised what it means for me to get burned and the resistance I develop quickly, he then laughed, when he laughed the entire house shook and I swore I heard some dragons screaming and running away but I cant be sure. "you have an interesting ability to get heat resistance from flames that cold" Verod said... COLD? maybe for you since you take bathes in lava like a normal person would a normal bath. "However I have something better then just normal heat resistance. follow me" Verod said in a tone that sounded like he was a kid that found a new toy to play with. we enter a room, this room contained multiple books that Verod gestured for me to absorb. I though that it would help. [Flame Immunity: fire, Lava, Magma, hot air, plasma, hot water, heat. anything hot you can no loner feel any pain or be hurt from. however you become weak to the cold. heat resistance = irrelevant. Cold resistance -100.] Kate. you are not killing me when I get back but I will make it look like I am suffering because I know it will get me out of any other torture you can think off. however the resistance to cold being lower scares me, if I have to deal with an ice mage I will be screwed. maybe Verod could help me with ways of getting around that. [Advanced Flame Magic: Flame magic, now controls all things hot and you can now create explosions however your resistance to the cold is decreased, cold resistance -150] ok, 1 point of cold resistance is the difference of 5 degrees. at this rate, I will be unable to even touch an ice cube for fear of loosing health, maybe I can warm things up with fire magic? [Signal Flair: a highly powerful fire magic that turns a small ember into a huge explosions of fire that remains lit for seconds, it does little damage however it will light up the area alerting anyone who can see it of your position, costs 100 Mana] maybe this could be useful? I will have to see. [Fire Absorption: you can now absorb fire and convert it into mana. if you do this Fire Mirror, Fire Battery and Fire Conversion will not work] The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. ok some abilities I have not heard of, fire conversion? maybe this will let me convert fire into Lava or something? [Fire Form: become fire and physical damage no longer effects you, however you can be put out by water killing you instantly] I would say I would save this technique for a rainy day, but that would kill me, maybe Verod can teach me the best times to use this one. maybe in short bursts to avoid a swords swing and then back to normal before they have the time to use water magic? and last book to absorb [Burst Mode: you can not learn Burst Mode, requires all physical stats to be at 100. "Verod, how long would it take me to get all my stats to 100?" I asked before turning to verod, who atatched weighted training gear to my hands and feat, maybe for strength? "I dont know, give me a minuet" Verod said before he Kicked me so hard I exited his cave through the roof and fell to the sand below, only to be punched in the gut. with each hit. [-4000 HP] [+4000 HP] [1 Vitality] ok that hurt a lot. after about half an hour of being kicked around By verod my Vitality is not at 20. giving me 20,000 HP. meaning Verod would Kill me in 5 hits, my strength improved to 16 from lifting the weights the entire time. and my Dexterity is now at 14 from trying to run away from him like my life depended on it. even though he healed all the damage he dealt it hurt like hell. if not for Gamer''s Body I would have multiple Broken ribs right now. Verod was told all about my ability so he knows how to deal with me. however I think he gets to much satisfaction from doing so. "Oh I most likely should have asked, why do you need all your physical stats at 100 anyway?" Verod said as he was still punching me into the ground. "To learn that book on Burst Mode" I said with a simple retort, Verod stopped punching me and froze. "Is something wrong Verod?" I asked waving my hand in front of his face, he remained unmoving. after a moment he fell to the ground laughing. "I should have known, I put that book in there because it was unreadable but supposedly contained great power, and you can read it just fin you just cant meat the requirements to learn it, I think it is time to step your training up a notch." Verod said with a smile, I was getting ready for more pain then ever. but it did not come. huh? "you do know Dragon Slayer Aura right?" Veron said looking at me, I realise he was using Dragon Slayer Aura so I decided to do the same. [Aura: Dragon Slayer] At that moment He kicked me in the face so hard I thought I would die. [-19,999 HP] [+19,999 HP] [+2 vitality] This is going to hurt. (37 Hours Later) Vitality is now at 123, I am no longer in as much pain because when it reached 100. [Vitality is now at 100, 2 new skills have been added] [Physical Resistance Mastery: all physical damage is reduced by 5%, percentage increases with Vitality and Skill Level] [Pain Threshold: you now feel 5% less pain then you normally would, percentage increases with vitality and Skill Level] however Verod is still a monster when it comes to damage. I am only left with 1 HP after every hit. he also told me that in this world there are people that make him look weak, so before I leave he wants me stronger then him or as close to his strength as possible, and if I do that I may be around the Level of Kate by the time I get Back to the Academy, not that Kate is that strong now however he said that they will be getting stronger at a very fast rate. my Dexterity is now at 72 from running away and now I can evade 1 out of 80 punches he throws. not much but I am getting there. my strength was now at 98 though so that is closer, he also increased the weight I am lifting so I am now a lot slower. but I have never gotten this much stronger so quickly before. however I have also never been in as much pain before. also a thing to note the heat is no longer bothering me, He kicked me into Lave one time and It felt like I was relaxing in a warm bath with someone kicking. not sure if that is a good representation? but that ever, also the Sandstorms are not a other either, I don''t need to breathe so that is a plus. Verod does need to breath as he is not a Gamer however he says he is used to the Desert so it does not bother him. (1 week later) I finally have all my physical stats at level 100 and then some, Verod said Burst is very painful on the body so he wanted to give me some extra stat points for safety. now is the moment of truth. I walk towards the book and absorb it. [Burst Mode: shorten then time you can fight for. the reward is the more you shorten the time you can fight for the more power you can use in the remaining amount of time. if you can fight for 10 hours with 100 points in strength you can now fight for 1 hour with 1000 points in strength. after using Burst Mode you will be physically drained and exhausted to the point you will not be able to stand for a while] Now I have my trump card for all fights... wait I cant get tired. I could fight forever in theory. I wonder what would happen If I used Burst Mode? "Now John, we shall fight to see what happens when someone like you uses Burst mode, I am curious" Verod said with a childish grin, he does not want to see that, he just wants a fun fight. oh well, he wouldn''t kill me so soon would he? --------------------------------------- Chapter 21 - Burst Mode John uses Burst Mode to fight Verod however Verod is much higher in level. Will Burst Mode be able to win? what effects will it have? all will be revealed in the next chapter. enjoy Chapter 21 - Burst Mode when I was first starting out I thought my ability was over powered and strong, however that worry was put to rest when I saw just how many people are stronger then me, and as I grew I thought I was getting stronger. however I was only becoming strong enough to survive by the skin of my teeth, I would not be able to protect Kate or anyone else if I cant become strong. and right now I am testing Just how strong I am using my most powerful skills against someone over 100,000 times my own level, my level is 2. Verod''s is level 390,036. you know in hindsight I really should have questioned if I could win. even with stats that put me significantly stronger then my level does Lets see what happens when I use Burst. I gather my energy and a blue screen comes up [New stat: Stamina, used to measure how much you can do before you collapse. stamina bar added] [Stamina 87] I should have knew. right next to my health and Mana bar which are red and blue, a new green bar came up. I was not worried because I now had Burst, maybe it was worth the trade off? "How long do you want the fight to be?" I asked wondering how much time I want to condense into the burst. "30 minuets" Verod said with a smile, "If you cant do that then tell me what the blue box says" Verod said while jumping back and getting into a fighting position. I tried to set it to 30 minuets however .. [Burst has to last 10 Minuets or less] "It has to last 10 minuets or less" I said back to him, to this he gave a complicated expression and then came over to me. "then make it 10 minuets" he said before Jumping back into a fighting stance. I complied and made it 10 minuets. [For the next 10 minuets all physical stats are multiplied by 5100. after 10 minuets you will not be able to stand from exhaustion.] [HP Regeneration Off] [MP Regeneration Off] Wow that is a big cost, however when surrounded by fire I can absorb it for Mana and we are in a Lava desert. and I can use Healing Magic. I will get time to grind both. "You ok there Boy? you look like you just got a huge increase in strength. that will hurt later" Verod said in a concerned voice. also screw hurting later this hurts a lot now, every part of my body hurts like hell. but now is not the time to complain. I start this fight by dashing over to him and using Dragon Claw. he evaded to the side however I used Dragon Legs to kick off the ground and then Knee him in the gut. causing [-90,500] Damage and he flew back. I however felt a lot of pain at me knee, he did nothing however the pain felt like he was the one to hit me. and it was more scary to see the blue box in my vision. [-1000 HP from exhaustion of the body] [-10,000 HP from impact to the knee] using Burst Mode hurts me. not as much as it did him but that hurt a lot. I saw him get up in the distance and he dashed back over to me with a smile on his face. he had drawn his sword and it was glowing with strange Runes on the side. then started sending countless sword strikes at me which I avoided but not easily however. [-1000 HP from exhaustion of the body] [-1000 HP from exhaustion of the body] the blue boxes kept coming, at this rate I would run out of health before the 10 minuets. Verod must have noticed something because he stopped and signalled for me to do the same. he looked unhappy. "John, you are using Burst wrong, at this rate you will burn through your body before the 10 minuets are up" Verod said and to this I was shocked, there was another way to use it? "you use ''Burst'' Mode in short Bursts. you use it for a moment before stopping, use it to attack for a moment or to dodge or to take a hit. you use it for a quick boost in physical ability then you stop. do you understand now?" Verod said to me, sure enough just by concentrating I could turn Burst Mode on and off like it was a light switch, so that was how you use it. "for now, lets continue, unless you are to scared of course" Verod said with a grin as he powered up on more time. "come on old man. you sure you can keep up with me?" I said in retort and I would most likely regret it however he smiled even more and then dashed at me. I activated Burst and grabbed the blunt part of his sword and then used Dragon Leg to kick him in the face and send him back and then turned burst off. he landed on his feet but continued back for a few meters before dashing back at me. He then Sliced me in half, or he would have but I blink Stepped behind him and used Dragon Claw, he vanished and appeared behind me, so he can do it to. after repeating the teleportation game he eventually grazed me with his sword, I was in Burst Mode however. [-600,100 HP] with a graze he caused so much damage, however what happened next shocked me even more, I healed the injury and lost most my Mana in the process however he got a deep cut on my arm, [-600,100 HP] it was the same, maybe to do more damage to me it does not matter where you hit you just have to hope for a critical hit? anyway I jumped backwards into the Lava and started draining it for Mana. he noticed what I was doing and his sword glowed for a second. he then swung his sword so fast the Lava parted and I was left on the ground beneath it, he then jumped in to his newly created gap in the Lava and we started to exchange blows with every his being countered and every counter being blocked. the lava was about to reach us and him to wanting me to regain my health kicked me out the pond of Lava with Dragon Leg and I was sent flying. "Nice John, I am proud of you" Verod said as he grew wings of a Divine Dragon, 4 times the size of him and he flew up to meet me in the air. I then used Dragon Legs and Burst Mode to kick off him and land on the ground, only to find him on the ground waiting for me, he cut my eye and I struggled to see for a moment, it also automatically turned off my Dragon Eye which was becoming useful, I then opened my left eye and he then felt the full weight of my eye, for a second before he vanished and sliced my back with his sword, total damage received was [-490,000] it was painfully obvious he was holding back however he looked like he was having fun, surprisingly enough so was I. we then jumped back at each other except just before I hit him with Dragon Claw I Blink Stepped behind him and Dragon Clawed his back, he fell to the ground, then fell through the ground as the sand parted around him, he then came out from under me and pulled me into the ground. I was able to move well as it was Only sand however not as well as he could, the worst part was the fact I could no longer see him, to much sand in the way, then after Dragon Clawing me several times he kicked me out, my health was low however I landed In lava and drained as much as possible into what he thought would be Mana to heal myself however. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. [Fire Mirror Advanced has been learned: you can now drain all heat and expel it at a target with twice the power sent at you, costs 2000 Mana] Interesting. I then fire all that Lava at his face and send him flying. allowing me to drain some other Lava and get into a combat stance. He then Jumps into the air and surrounds himself in Dragon Aura like it was a drill, he then flew straight down at me and even though I used Dragon Claw to try and defend he broke through it and forced me to avoid, however his aura broke and he dive kicked me with Dragon Leg. sending me flying however with some Electric Magic I learned a while ago I paralysed his leg, he did not notice until he fell face first to the ground. with this chance I use my Dragon Claw and swipe at him 3 times until he avoided by warping behind me and going to stab me with his sword, I Blink Stepped behind him and then used Burst and used Dragon Claw on both my hands, I then trapped him in-between both claws dealing a lot of damage, he then warped beneath my dragon claws and slashed my gut. I then Had an evil thought. [Aura: Undead] "NO! I cant kill another one!!" Verod said as he moved to my side, I then used Electric Magic and warped it around my body, when he touched me he got fully paralysed, that took a lot of Mana however I then switched back. [Aura: Dragon Slayer] after that I realised I was low on Mana, this I used Dragon Pulse. reducing what little Mana I had to 0 then I started laying Blow after Blow into Verod, he was getting low on health however he also had healing magic, returning his health to full. I on the other hand was exhausted I was still fighting however my Stamina bar was getting low and soon I would not be able to stand, we had exchanged blow for blow and he was coming out on top each time. I charged up for one final attack, I used Signal Flair and blocked his vision of me, I then dashed through the signal flair charged up a Dragon Claw and missed him horribly. he used a illusion and I did not notice he was now behind me, before I could send Mana eyes to search for him he hit me once, and I was knocked out, I guess he had enough fun. I was left asleep on the ground. [Fighting Spirit 20] [Vitality 13] [Vitality - 10] [Dexterity 15] [Dexterity - 10] [Strength 13] [strength -10 so burst mode can remove stats as well? at least the gain in strength was higher then the loss. and I am starting to fall asleep... [Game Saved, if you die you will now respawn in the last place you rested after 1 hour] I then fell asleep and woke up on the rock I normally sleep on. "Rise and shine, you have slept a full 2 days, also you may want to come over here, I am about to let you go out and start hunting dragons" Verod said to me and I could not wait. After so long of just being kicked the hell out off I finally get to look at dragons and get revenge for last time I saw one. I walked over to him and he whispered into my ear "If you come back without killing every type of dragon I will kill you, if you come back after killing every type of dragon I will grant you the title of dragon slayer, dont worry, there is not a lot, there is the basic Dragon, the Ancient Dragon, the Divine Dragon and finally the elemental Fire Dragon. there are other types of dragon but you will not find them here. now go" Verod said while kicking me out of his cave. I landed on the ground and was in pain, he then came and stood by my side, placed a book on my chest and left. [Sense Mana Advanced: you can now sense Mana for 10 miles, and in full 3d detail. powerful objects / people will attract your attention however there is no limit to this sight except distance and what decide to pay attention to, if something does not give off Mana you cant see it, if something destroys mana you cant see through it] so is this to help me track down the dragons? well at least I can see clearly in storms. I then look at my Academy robe and realise it is almost fully destroyed, I wonder if I can skin a dragon and make some clothes? I kept thinking to my self while instinctively walking towards a Mana source and came across a basic dragon. I almost laughed. [Basic Dragon] [Level 172] [Basic Dragon] Yea this should be easy, I thought while Using Dragon Eye and marking where I am going to cut to make myself some new clothes... you know you are stronger then something when you don''t see it as a threat and you see it more as a meal and clothing. I got used to cooking dragons with Verod''s help and Fire Magic to make Lava hot enough to cook the meat. and making clothes cant be that hard can it? I walked over to the Dragon and then started cutting. and 10 minuets later I am happily sat down with a meal cooking and new clothes, my clothes are brown/red colour and I have a few simple things, a hood that looks simple yet awesome, I have a thick top and trousers, and I made my self some shoes with some skin and Bone. It was nothing special but I did look like some kind of boss monster from a desert map. simple yet epic. time to begin my hunt for the 3 remaining dragons. but first, my meal is almost done. ------------------------------------------ Chapter 22 - A Cold Day John goes on a dragon hunt however the 3 Fists Academy has a new problem, Kate''s other side is kind however cold. will she be learn to control it? I hope you liked the chapter, the next one will be released soon Chapter 22 - A Cold Day Kate''s Point Of View I woke up in my room, I was not happy, John made me fall asleep with some kind of ability and did not give a proper goodbye. I will burn him next time I see him, oh yea he said Father would let me visit, he will regret that. I put my clothes on and get ready. I walk over into my fathers office and he smiles. "Glad to see you awake, what can I do for you today?" my father said in a polite tone. he was busy recharging since it was early 6 o''clock. however he always has enough energy to talk to me. "Father, when can I go an visit John?" I ask simply yet in an exited voice, he on the other hand looked like he just sent a curse to John and then continued. "You cant. as he is in the Dragon Continent, if you went there you would most likely die, the place is boiling and has oceans of lava with a sandstorm at least once a day. there are very strong dragons there and since you are no Dragon Slayer you would die very quickly to a dragon. and since dragons are all you can eat there and the only water is the water you make yourself with Magic. you would die" my father said simply. John went off to such a dangerous place? I thought he was at most a chicken slayer, but to put him in a place of true dragon slayers. "Father, are you sure this is a good Idea?" I asked, if my father agrees then I have no choice but to listen. "No. I think he has a high probability of being killed, multiple times, however he is the only one among us who can go there and respawn if he dies, so there is nothing to worry about" father said in a happy voice, "But I have to go now, I will be gone for around a day" father said while vanishing. If he thinks I will just sit back and except that, wait, maybe I can still go. I was running low on medicine anyway. you see, without this very rare medicine after some time my other personality will show, for one day a week I change from being the me that is in control of her emotions and controls fire, to someone who can not control there emotions and controls ice. father is not strong against ice, so if I wanted to go on the day I change, he could not stop me. I will have to wait a bit for the medicine to die down however maybe I can still go, until then I will prepare everything I need and I will also learn the map to get to the Dragon Continent. (2 weeks Later) I woke up and it was a bit cold, I realised today was the day to go and see John and her father could do nothing to stop me. I smiled as I got ready and headed off while father was still recharging at 6 o''clock. I then left the academy at a very fast speed, it broke the sound barrier leaving a sonic boom behind me, while on ice I could reach very fast speeds. so I made shoes of ice and ran. I had a map so I knew where I was going, I had food and water, I would not be long as not even Verod could match my speed, well Verod''s dragon from could however without it I am much faster. after a while of running I could finally could see the Dragon Continent, alongside a very angry father. he had obviously asked someone to teleport him to me so he could bring me back, however that did not stop me, I could still freeze him. "Kate, think about it, If John did not want to go he would not have, it was his choice and he agreed to it. he is busy training and you must not disturb him." father said with a unhappy face. unable to be angry at his daughter this was the most he could show. however his words would only effect Kate on a good day. "why? I want to see him and I wont let you stop me" I said while freezing father solid in a cube of ice. he looked worried however it was not for him he was worrying, I ran off in the direction of the Dragon''s Continent. and it was BOILING, my body could hardly move. "ok, switching over" I said and my hair changed from sky blue to brown in an instant. when Kate changed she regained her resistance to heat and fire, however it was not purfect, I still feel like I am boiling, it was unexplainable the heat was unbearable and I am a high class Fire Mage. I then wandered off into the desert, after a few hours of nothing I then decided maybe I am lost. after wandering a bit more I really was lost. and worst of all, a sandstorm started to pick up. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. "John" I mumbled I wanted to see him however, knowing John would never hear it. the sandstorm was one thing, however what I did not expect was a Basic Dragon to come into view. I then fell back scared, started fired off multiple fire attacks however it did nothing, the scales shrugged it off. the dragon walked closer to me who was now regretting my decision. "Dr..o. C.aw" something could be heard however the sandstorm was to strong to hear it clearly, however the dragon fell to the ground after that. then a strange hooded figure with one glowing eye walked over to me. the clothes looked to be made of dragon skin, what kind of monster would it take to do that? "I follow a energy signature I did not recognise and it led me here. who would have thought?" the voice said, it was familiar however I could not remember if I knew anyone strong enough to kill a dragon. "I will have to tell Conner to be more careful" the voice said with a chuckle before picking me up, I then saw his face, it was John. already this strong. however he made me fall asleep again. after a while I woke up outside the Dragon Continent. Father was being melted out by John, I tried my hardest to get up and walked over to him, I was going to get a proper goodbye at least. "John" I said in an angry voice, he then stood like a statue and father just continued to thaw himself out. "Yes Kate?" John asked slowly turning around to see me. then was surprised. I was crying and angry, he decided he would just leave for a year after we only just met again and kissed. I would not except him just leaving without a proper goodbye. I walked over to him, grabbed him and hugged him tightly, he was shocked to say the least. "If you thought you could Just leave for a year without a proper goodbye then you have another thing coming" I said hugging him even tighter, he then hugged me back, after father thawed himself out of the Ice he got up and waited for us to finish, I then started to ease my grip, before we left this time it was John who kissed me, he then smiled. "I never thought that at all. I just never planed for that day to go the way it did however I am happy it did. goodbye" John said with a smile before vanishing from sight. father then walked over to me and we teleported back to see Michael using a lot of energy. he looked exhausted. "next time just walk if you want to spend that long looking for someone" Michael said with near no Mana left. "sorry, however it is all sorted now, right Kate?" father said with an annoying grin. I turned away while blushing. then I realised that I was supposed to have classes today and then walked in to find I missed them. John is getting stronger while I am not, this wont do, I swear if it is the last thing I do I will be stronger then John when he returns. and then I will burn him into the ground. (the next day) "Kate and John officially lovers! pictures of them kissing are now the default picture shown on all computer screens" father was saying throughout the academy intercom. I will Burn him into dust then Freeze him solid when I find father. --------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 23 - Dragon Hunt John hunts down the remaining dragons, how will he fare against the 3 dragons. will it be easy like fighting the basic dragon, or will he encounter a dragon he can not beat. Chapter 23 - Dragon Hunt I have finished preparations. however I have to ask, why did I not level up from killing that dragon? I did not even earn a bit of experience. walking around I find another Basic Dragon and kill it. [level up, you have increased to level 37] that is more normal, the dragons here are in the level 100-300 zone, I should be getting a lot of levels, maybe since that was going towards a quest I did not get experience from it? oh well I am still saving the stat points so I wont add them to anything. I walked around a bit more, only encountering Basic Dragons, not that I cared, I would like to raise my level a bit so I helped, just by moving and killing them my strength and Dexterity were going up so that was a plus. I then got a bit frustrated, I had been wandering around and still no other dragons came onto my Sense Mana. until I felt a very powerful Fire Mana signature. it was not a dragon''s Mana but fire Mana, maybe that is a fire dragon? I walked over to it and it was inside a sandstorm, it was next to a Basic Dragon, so I walked over to it and realised it was only a fire Mage who got lost on the Dragon Continent. I moved over and killed the dragon with Dragon Claw and looked at the Mage, it was Kate. "I followed an energy signature I did not recognise and it led me here" I said trying to explain myself, maybe Kate cant see in this storm. I will take her out. "I will have to tell Conner to be more careful" I said, if conner lets this happen more often it could get complicated. after that I picked her up and put her to sleep, she looks cute when she is not trying to kill you. after that I jumped into the air and expanded my search radius with Mana eyes and dragon eye. I then saw a frozen Conner in the distance. who froze him? oh well it matters not, I let myself fall to the ground, then I kick of the ground creating a sand explosion behind me, with one step I was already half way there, to be fair he was not to far away however I at least jumped 20 miles or so, when I reached the Headmaster he was not moving, maybe Kate was attacked and had to run into the Dragon Continent? would also explain why he is frozen. I gather all my Fire Magic and replicate how the dragons use fire magic, I breathed it through my mouth into a highly compact stream of fire blasting through my mouth and start melting the ice at a fast rate. [Fire Breath: Breath Fire in a compact and direct way saving Mana however you can only use it while you breath out, 500 Mana/s] useful. however now the ice is thin enough I will just use normal fire magic. I free his head however he is still not responding, he eventually regains the ability to speak, "Thank you John, without you I would be stuck here for a while" conner said in a monotone. "don''t mention it, I saw Kate and then you frozen, did someone attack you?" I asked while looking around, I could not see another person except for a small town near by. "relax, this was Kate''s doing, once a week she without medication she changes and is able to use ice, it is stronger then her fire actually" Conner said, halfway through he started talking normally. "wait, then why didn''t she do that before, and why does she take medication for it if it is stronger?" I asked and he gave me a shocked look, "Oh yes you were not told, when she changes she looses control of her emotions and she acts on instinct and emotion without limitations of rationality" Conner said while looking over at Kate who was now sleeping on the ground, "so tell me before you left did you give her a goodbye kiss?" Conner said with a smile to this I almost incinerated his head off as I remembered her Kissing me and me being a thick-headed idiot. "maybe, however on a serious note, would you know where I can find a ancient dragon, a divine dragon, and a elemental fire dragon?" I asked and he shook his head. "I do however this is your test, and it is a part of the test for you to find them, you would be coming back a lot sooner then planed if I just told you however it is your Job to find them. also, don''t dash over somewhere so fast, you will damage the environment, learn to move without making a huge explosion or get used to moving slowly" Conner said with a lecturing smile. "John" Kate said from behind, expecting to be burnt by flames I tensed up, but nothing? I slowly turned to look at her and she was crying like a waterfall, "Yes Kate?" I asked wondering why she was crying so much. did something happen? did that Basic Dragon hurt her? did.... my thought were interrupted as Kate walked over to me and hugged me, tightly. she hugged tighter and tighter and was shocked. "If you thought you could just leave for a year without a proper goodbye then you have another thing coming" Kate said to me still crying. I did not think this threw properly did I? the original plan was made when I thought she hated me, so the Idea was to just leave her Happy in the party, the events inside the VR were not planed for. Conner finished thawing himself out of the ice and he was just grinning like a madman. I thought he was just trying to get me killed, never thought he was just giving bad dating advice. I then released how tightly I was holding Kate and she was about to pull away yet did not look satisfied and I fear what would happen if she came back, so I kissed her, I felt the usual fireworks and sparks of love and felt very embarrassed as I heard Conner take a picture, however I was mainly focused on the beautiful girl I was holding in my arms, who was blushing like a strawberry... cute... after our kiss. "I never thought that at all, I just never planed for that day to go the way they did. however I am happy it did. Goodbye" I said in a polite voice before using Flash Step to move away, I forgot to mention, after all my training my stats look like this. [Strength 157, Dexterity 187, Vitality 153, Intelligence 51, wisdom 58, Stamina 88, Fighting Spirit 21, Charm 98, Willpower 1] nice, oh yea, what skills did I get for Dexterity and strength moving to 100, I did not see from dismissing windows. [Hidden Motion: Move without alerting anyone of your presence while active, sensory skills that detect Mana can still detect you, costs nothing] [Crushing Grip: Grip strength grows constantly while grabbing something, the longer you grab for the stronger your grip and reduces the chance of things escaping your grip, costs nothing] the first could be used to sneak away from Kate, the Crushing Grip however could be used to make sure I don''t drop me sword? complicated abilities. also a thing to note, charm being the closest thing to getting me a new skill is embarrassing, however the rest looks good. so how to find a Dragon? maybe I should study more for some sensory abilities? to late now, maybe... oh that explains everything. all the other dragons are constantly flying. I see a Ancient Dragon right above my head by a 20 miles. I don''t like my chances of reaching it. looking around I pick up a stone and throw it as hard as I could, it did not reach the dragon as the stone fell apart. if only I had wings of a dragon... I look to my left to see a Basic Dragon gnawing on a rock... I found my wings. I walk over to the dragon and simply say. "Dragon, you will fly me up to that ancient dragon or I will rip your wings off and do it my self" I said and for some reason the dragon lay down its head... [you have a new pet/slave: Dragon] [Name..........] if I could see my self right now, I would look like an evil genius who has successfully taken over the world. and its level was? 193, now it is level 1, its stats were? 40, it had only the basic strength vitality dexterity intelligence and wisdom. now? 5 in each stat. its size was? a 3 story building. now? a big horse with wings. its title? Basic Dragon. "can you even fly?" I asked, not expecting a reply however "Yes my master I can fly, I have 3 forms, 1 is big for fighting, this is my active form for walking, my other form is my resting form for when I am in a safe place." the Dragon Said. "well, nice, I will name you Jeff and together we shall take over the world" I said with an evil joking voice. he then changed into his fighting form, I ordered him to fly me to that ancient dragon. however when I got on him he collapsed to the ground under my weight, I don''t weigh much however I do have weighted training gear on... sorry? "I have been drained master, my strength is lost from me" Jeff said seriously. wait a minuet he is a dragon. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. "do you know where to find an Ancient Dragon closer to the ground?" I asked and he nodded. he returned to his active form, "also what is your resting form like? show it to me" I said and he simply nodded and changed into a kitten with dragon scales and wings. it was the most adorable pet ever that can also kill you with fire. I could fit him on my hand and he was soft and cuddly. "Stay like that until I say otherwise or unless you need to change" I said and he nodded. wait I say he but what gender is Jeff? "Jeff what gender are you?" I asked and he looked at me confused. "I am a female, you can tell from my ears" Jeff said... scratch that... Pet Name Options.... Change Name... "What name would you like?" I asked thinking she would want to choose "Eron" Eron said. and.... any moment now... [Pet Name: Eron] now lets go pay that Ancient Dragon a visit and show it why Ancient does not always mean strong. (5 minuets Later) [Ancient Dragon] [Level 480] [Ancient Dragon] I am disappointed, it is only Level 480. I could go toe to toe with Verod who was holding back. this is nothing. I walked over to it, noticing me it transformed into a much bigger dragon, so that was its active form and not its fighting form? [Level 940] meh, that will have to do. when you can fight opponents 10,000 times stronger then you it is hard to take level''s like this seriously. "Dragon Claw" I said while right next to it, the poor thing did not realise I moved because of my new Hidden skill. however I was surprised by what happened next, the Dragon avoided me and then decided I was a serious threat before transforming again, so this is its fighting form, maybe not all dragons are as cute as mine, oh well, this one was now around 40 stories tall right now, [Level 3200] ok I can have some fun with this... after 1 dragon claw I did nothing? the dragon used its wing to block without even moving and charged up a fire breath attack, I walked through the attack but an mow looking forward to dragon wings of my own, I did not even scratch the wings and the dragon took no damage. an ultimate defence? with a grin I used Blink Step and was right under the dragon, all dragons have a soft underbelly, well not soft it could most likely tank any other attack however with one swift Dragon Claw the dragon was dead... but not done. [Undead Dragon] [Level 90,000] [Ancient Dragon] Ha, he is still called Ancient Dragon, wait WHAT? that Level is a bit much don''t you think? at least it lost all of its scales and flesh, I wonder if this is its final form? no the quest Log says I did it so it is dead however the Dragon is not done? How? [Help: Ancient Dragons are the 2nd lowest in strength of all dragons but when killed become much stronger for a small amount of time before dying] Interesting, ok, why did help not tell me there locations? why did my quest not have the normal inbuilt tracked and 3d Mini map? oh well, maybe it is because finding them is apart of the quest? anyway now to do this like any man. hit the thing once stand back and wait for it to die, claim all experience and salvage the bones to sell later. (10 minuets later) ok, so the dragon is dead... for good? who knows, however the bones are gone and I levelled up to level 127. maybe there is fixed experience gains? because that undead dragon was level 90,000, or requirements on getting the experience? oh well, the other dragons cant be to hard. "Where to now Erooo... thief" I said looking at her level, she was the same level as I was. stat points not allocated, I put it all on Vitality, I don''t want my pet being killed now. sure enough 200 points in vitality made her a walking fortress. and 70 points in strength to make her strong enough to carry someone as light as me and some extra. [Eron has learnt Tough Skin: Reduces all physical damage by 10%, percentage increases with skill level and Vitality] [Eron has learnt Shock Absorber: there is a 1% chance all Impact Damage can be negated, percentage increases with skill level and vitality] "Master, I feel stronger" Eron said and I gave her a ''You Don''t Say'' Face, after a while of searching I still could not find a Fire Dragon and a Divine Dragon. where could they be? "Eron, where do Fire Dragons Live" I said starting with one that sounds easy to beat with invincibility to heat. she simply pointed her cute little nose over at a Lava pool... I am an idiot, as per usual. jumping into the Lava I see a Fire Dragon, and it was just a Basic Dragon that was made of fire and lava. does that mean physical damage cant be inflicted? "Eron, wait at the surface or you may get hurt, just go and Pick on some Basic Dragons ok?" I said and she nodded, we parted ways for the fight that is now on our hands. mine was easy because it could not hurt me, watching it try was the best entertainment I had all day. Eron''s Point Of View I was wandering around and what looked to be a master Dragon Slayer came over, I could tell he would kill me, I was just going to accept it, I had only lived 19 years however when it is your time to die I guess you have to accept it. "Dragon, you will fly me up to that ancient dragon or I will rip your wings off and do it my self" the stranger said to me. I looked up and sure enough there was an ancient dragon, however he did not kill me so I accepted it, and then saw a strange blue box. [Would you like to become a Per/Slave of John Richardson?] so that is his name, he did not kill me and that is something no other dragon slayer would do, so I accept and shall become his pet. I wonder If I will get stronger under him? It has been a while and John fought with an ancient dragon like it was nothing. then he left the bones to wander and then left, he is strange. however I like him, he is nice and let me pick my own name. he is strong as well. I feel safe around him and resting on him feels nice, he is warm. He told me to pick on some Basic draons, I think he means fight them so I look and see one, waling over to it I enter fighting form and Kill the Basic Dragon in 5 hits, the Basic Dragon hit me but I did not feel it. I killed a few more and felt my self grow faster. I then see John emerge from the lava with a Fire Crystal. I wonder, is he even Human? John''s Point Of View ok that is 3 down. I level up to level 142. there was a small group of fire dragons and I could not help myself. I put the 70 stat points on Dexterity and when I got out the Lava I saw Eron and noticed she had changed a bit, she was now standing on two legs. I wonder if she is copying me? however she no longer looked like a dragon, more like a half human half dragon. interesting. [Transforming Stage 7] [Level 142] [Eron] so she is transforming huh? well, where to next? I look at Eron and she looks back at me confused. "where can I find a Divine Dragon?" I said, Eron froze and started to look scared. "Master is strong however Master cant beat it, Divine Dragon strongest there is" Eron said. one moment, time to look this up. What Is A Divine Dragon? [Help: A Divine Dragon is the second strongest type of dragon on the planet, only boss Dragons are stronger dragons trained dragons can also become stronger after 30-40 years] Interesting, I see why Eron may be scared of them. but I need this, I have a year to train, I will just make some armour our of the dragon, wait I should make some crafting skills to make sure the armour lasts a while. I also want a skill to repair armour without loosing anything. so that should keep my busy. yea and maybe I can work on my Magic a bit. I am sure Healing Magic will be more Helpful over time along with all my other magic, yea I have a lot of training to do. I will give it a while before going after the Divine Dragon. --------------------------- Chapter 24 - Crafting John Learns as much crafting as possible and to save time he is making Eron learn Cooking skills. how will they do and will they be ready for the Divine Dragon? I hope you enjoy the chapter Chapter 24 - Crafting Eron began work on cooking, her fire was to cold to burn the flesh of a Dragon so she used the Lava pools and I got to work getting the ingredients, I cam back with nothing in my hands and Eron looked disappointed until I pulled around a hundred Dragon Skins all bigger then I was out of my inventory, I can fit them in because of them being leather I just fold them up and put them in after ripping out all the scales. I put the scales in individually as they are worth a fortune to dwarves for their blacksmithing. Eron began cooking the Dragon meat, I feel like a mean pet owner, I am making her cook potentially her brothers and sisters and in general her race, not that she did not already eat her own race, that is the only food source here and she is 19, you have to understand that she survived only by eating them. or maybe... "Eron, are there any other type of foods around here except for basic dragons?" I asked, she nodded. and thus I am an idiot "Ancient Dragons" she replied with a smile. ok maybe I am not an idiot but what is she doing attacking one of those? maybe with a group of basic dragons? then whatever left on the ground from the fight is food? "Nice to know, also Eron. what are you transforming into?" I asked and to this she did not reply, maybe she did not hear me? I walk over to her and ask again, "Eron, what are you transforming in...to...?" before I could fully ask she exploded into a smoke cloud and what remained was.... a human.... a naked... human girl... I walked over to the nearest Basic Dragon and made some clothes for her to wear. she had to make do with the same style as I have, except she needed gaps in the back for her wings and tail. not sure how this form helps fighting however that is one beautiful form, blond hair, dragon eyes, cute human face, excellent figure... damn it stop it me, I am supposed to be after Kate... that reminds me, if Kate hears I spent my time in a Desert alone with a woman who cooked meals for me she will kill me. maybe Eron''s baby dragon resting form will make Kate calm down? "Master, these clothes are itchy" Eron said while trying to take them off. damn it don''t take them off, I may have Gamers mind to resist most mental attacks however I am still a teenage boy, how do you expect me to keep calm for 11 months like this? I rush over and put her clothes back on, she still refused the put the hood up as it pushed against her ears that were twice as long as an elf''s ears and were made of scales. so I made holes in the hood around her both her ears so they went through, she found this to be ok. "Master, the stew is ready" Eron said as she brought around a stewing pot made of cleaned rock, she made spoons and 2 bowls out of cleaned rock to as it did not melt. however when she poured the stew into the bowls it looked flawless, almost to good so I looked at her skills. [Cooking advanced: whatever you cook is made perfectly and depending on your skill depends on what stat boosts it gives along with taste] that will come in handy and oh my god. Eron put some of it on her spoon and is holding it at me. she looks like her face is going red and... Kate really is going to kill me isn''t she... I accept her offer and eat the stew from her spoon... Kate''s Point Of View "and that is all for today, Homework will be handed in by tomorrow" Sir Andrew said with a smile after completing his lecture on dragon slayers and there weakness against Ice and strength against fire. interesting, maybe that will come in handy and.... why do I suddenly feel like killing someone right now? maybe father did something but this is worse... John''s Point Of View I finished my meal and then said I had to do something quick and ran to the nearest heard of Dragons. flock of dragons? pride of dragons? what would that be called? I will ask Verod when I get back however now I have a lot more materials to make clothes out of and practice making them. I have to say that situation got awkward. and something tells me I will go through that for the full 11 months before I get back to the academy. not that it is bad or anything, it just makes my heart beat a little faster, it definitely is a change from Kate who tries to kill me. maybe I am part masochist for even deciding to be with her? who know, however now I have 2 women tugging at my heart. do I hear 3? not at the moment, that you for that. [Charm 100, a new skill has been added] [Harem King: You will now be able to attract multiple girls at the same time with the full force of your charm stat. affect gets stronger with skill level and charm stat] oh that is just not fair. and for some reason I feel like I should get back to Eron to see if this is affecting her. it couldn''t right? I arrive back at the camp to find Eron on the ground. I Blink Step over to her to see if she is ok, she is breathing heavily, he face is read and she is grabbing the back of my head and pulling it towards her.... and there you have it, in that one moment she kissed me. her lips feel softer then Kate''s did. she then lets go. "Master, I feel like I am in heat, would you reproduce with me?" Eron said while attempting to undress. damn it, this is way to much for a teenage boy to handle. I quickly put her clothes on and melt them together so they cant be taken off. looks like Plasma can melt dragon skin enough to melt it together, however it is the most draining fire magic I have. however Eron just kisses me on the cheek and whispers into my ear "I love you master" and that was it, I found the closes Ancient Dragon and Killed it just to fight the Undead version, 5 minuets later I return with a bunch of Ancient Dragon bones and very much calmed down. my level increased to 213. still not allocating any stat points until I need to. the thing was easy to kill as it moved so slow. "Welcome back master" Eron said with a smile before walking off to continue he cooking practice. I just sat down on a rock and began making dragon skin clothes and after some time. [Tailoring: you can now make clothes out of cloth, leather and other soft materials, skill with tailoring and boosts given by tailoring increase with skill level and Dexterity] Dragon skin is not soft however. I have high Dexterity. I quickly made another dragon skin desert clothing set and it was awesome, I looked like a final Boss from a game. there was a boost of? [+1000 Heat Resistance] useless, absolutely useless. how am I supposed to use that? maybe Eron needs it as her heat resistance is not purfect like mine is. I make one for Eron and sure enough it is 1000 Heat resistance, I give it to her and she smiles and hugs me, then kisses me, I then push her off me with a red face. damn it, she keeps doing that, I wonder If I cant just ask her to let me fight the Divine Dragon now? "Hey Eron, where can I find a Divine Dragon?" I asked and she pointed to the sky, I looked but I could not see anything, I used Mana Eye and sent it up into the sky, and after some time I saw it, 190 Miles into the sky there was a dragon, and its level was. [Lord Of The Sky] [Level 200,000] [Divine Dragon] I don''t think I can beat that just yet, screw it I cant reach it just yet let alone fight it. "Eron, is there any closer to the ground?" I asked and she shook her head. I walked over to a Basic Dragon and tore its wings off and used them to fly however the wings could only get me so high, I fell back down and Eron caught me, before she could kiss me however I used Blink Step to get the rest of the way to the ground, I decided to call it a day since it was getting late, I set up camp and fell asleep, Or I would have however Eron slept next to me, using my arm as a pillow and hugging me. I was to tired to move her, my stamina bar was empty and I fell asleep. [Saving... your game has been saved] I woke up and decided if I am going to fight that dragon I am going to need a way of reaching it or brining it to me. time to draw up a few idea''s, I get Eron to the level where she can fly up there with ease and quickly to avoid the Divine Dragon, not possible as Divine Dragons are to fast for that. maybe if I could bring the dragon down, if I could paralyse it I could bring it down however I am not strong enough and no thunder cloud I know will be that high in the sky. hmm... this will be difficult, wait, what does it eat and does it ever need to come down to the ground on its own? I follow it around for a bit and nope it just fly''s around all day. showing now signs of coming down I give up on that Idea and start thinking of a way to get up there. "Master" I hear Eron call from behind. I turn around and she points over in a direction. "Baby Divine dragons are on the ground over there however there will be an angry mother waiting for you." Eron said to me expecting a reward, I pet her on the head and she accepts it happily with her tail wagging like a dog. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. I dash over in the direction sure enough, there are a bunch of small Divine Dragons. all level 1000-2000. I then see mama Dragon. then decide I would rather give up. [Light In The Darkness] [Level 100,000,000] [Queen Divine Dragon] I walk over to the mother divine dragon, she looks at me, realises she could kill me instantly, and then ignores me. "Queen Divine Dragon, I request I understand that there you think you could kill me instantly however I request a fight with you. I have been given the quest of killing all types of dragons in this Desert, do you accept my challenge?" I said, maybe she will show some lenience sine it is an official challenge and I am being honourable, hey worst that can happen is I respawn later. "aah, another Dragon Slayer is being born, I wonder if this means Verod is doing well. young Dragon Slayer, killing me is impossible for you, however to the north there is one of us that was banished, that Divine Dragon has no wings and is injured, we banished that one because it was getting to strong for its own good, fight with that one and you should be able to win." The Divine Dragon said to me in a calm and patient voice, "And if you fail at even doing that feel free to kill one of the baby dragons. I care little for them as I have to many." The Divine Dragon said before going right back to ignoring me. I looked at Eron and she looked confused back at me, but we shrugged it off and went to the north, sure enough. [Hurt Divine Dragon] [Level 3] [Divine Dragon] I just feel sorry for it, the poor dragon looks to me like killing it would be putting it out of its misery. however before I could Eron stopped me. "Master, this dragon is hurt, it would not be a fair fight at all, wasn''t this supposed to be a test?" Eron said almost saying heal the dragon with a big glowing sign, so I use some healing magic however the wings did not grow back, the dragon got up and looked at me eye to eye. "Thank you for healing me Dragon Slayer, if you still seek a fight I beg of you, fight the Queen Divine Dragon, she is evil" The dragon said to me, I gave a look that demanded an explanation and the Divine Dragon spoke. "Originally I was the Queen there, however she took over and started to destroy the other Dragons, I originally made a contract with Verod Dragonsbane to leave the Dragon Slayers alone so that they could protect the Desert from evil scum like that Divine Dragon. If you help me, I will grant your partner the blessing to become a Divine Dragon. do you accept?" [Quest: Kill The Evil Queen Divine Dragon, help the old queen retake the throne with your power to slay dragons] [Reward: Eron will become a Divine Dragon] "I accept your offer Divine Dragon, lets go" I said while turning around, Eron looked happy, maybe I should think of a way to beat someone that much stronger? Blink Step under them and Dragon Claw? that wont kill it though. use Burst Mode and Dragon Claw? that may work, my stamina stat has been going up so Burst Mode will be stronger, and I will set it to 30 seconds so I can get a lot more power. yep that should do it, I just wont be able to move afterwards. 2 quests with 1 attack, Worth it. "Dragon Slayer, do you have a plan, I do not see how someone of your strength can beat her" The Divine Dragon said in a curious tone. I nod and then point over at the Queen Divine Dragon in the distance, she has not noticed us, I walk over using Hidden so she did not notice my approach, I then use my plan and slice her apart. or that is what I thought before Verod appeared in front of me grabbed me and dragged me back to the injured Divine Dragon. I was confused however his serious face told me I was about to do something I really should not have. "John, why are you attacking a Queen Divine Dragon?" Verod asked me in a serious tone. I pointed at the Injured Divine Dragon and she explained her self. Verod then looked at the Queen Divine Dragon and then back to me. "You do realise that is its resting form right?" Verod asked me and I went pale. that is the resting form? well I could kill it before it transforms however Verod was the one to walk over to the Queen Divine Dragon, I was about to stop him but for some reason he felt like he was about to fight seriously and I could not wait to see what he could do. "Dragon Limiter Release" Verod said and his level changed. he jumped from level 390,036 to level 291,084,591. he was now stronger then the Queen Divine Dragon. I was amazed, he did not feel much different, however he drew his sword and grew out Dragon Wings. he then started to kill the Queen Divine Dragon. before the Queen Divine Dragon could transform it was already dead, just over there, and a bit there, and I am not even sure what part of the dragon that is from? he is strong, and yet he still thinks himself as one of the weaker fighters on the planet? "Anyway John, just kill one of the Baby dragons and I will clean up this mess, I am sorry about stealing your kill however It is my job not yours." Verod said before walking off somewhere. I turn to the Injured Divine Dragon to see her title changed to Queen Divine Dragon. interesting, I would like to know how that works however I can be bothered. I look at Eron to see her title has changed. [Divine Dragon] [Level 148] [Eron] "Eron, Lets go, we have some Training to do, I said while slicing a baby Divine Dragon in half with Dragon Claw. [Dragon Claw has reached level 99 and has evolved into Divine Dragon Claw] [Divine Dragon Claw, deals as damage based on how much Mana you put into it, 5 damage points for 1 Mana Point, the ratio of Damage to Mana will change depending on Skill Level] I tested and I can still use Dragon Claw however Divine Dragon Claw can be made weaker to deal with people without killing them, and can be made stronger by putting all my Mana behind it. interesting. We both walked over to Verod''s cave and before we could enter Verod kicked the Door into dust grabbed me by the head and dragged me inside. "you took your time getting here. oh well, You have Passed" Verod said while dragging me through a passage I did not see before. [Quest Complete] [Dragon Wings: these let you fly based on your Dexterity stat, how much you can carry while flying is Based on your Strength Stat. when not flying your wings can be used as independent shields that are able to shield from magic based in Intelligence and Wisdom. it is also able to shield from physical attacks based on Vitality. all things increase with skill level] [Dragon Form: Turn into a Dragon for the biological benefits a dragon has such as its advanced Mana capacity and senses of a dragon and temporary Level and stat increase of 10 times what they are. Multiplier increases with Skill Level] [Dragon Scales: Passively increases Defence by 50%] [Dragon Slayer Aura Advanced: Weakens all Dragons by 80% of there strength, this only applies for you. all Dragon Slayer Abilities Cost Less Mana To Use and Less Health to use] [Class: Dragon Slayer] [Dragon Slayer Perks: you can now speak in the language of dragons, Class Quests can now be accepted, all Dragon Slayer Abilities Level Up faster] Those Skill are awesome, I will have to try them later. for now I look at the passage we are in, the Passage took us further into the ground in a stair case going down into the ground like a bottomless pit, Eron was following behind us but was not fast enough to keep up, I would have put some of her building up points into Dexterity to help her keep up but I am saving them for later. when we reach the end all I though was that we had came back to the surface, however it was to dark for that. no, we were in an HUGE underground cave. "Survive this alone and I will be satisfied, you will be down here for 11 months without any help, I will take care of your pet dragon." Verod said while kicking me into the huge Cave, you could fit 100 Divine Dragons in here, it was that big. there was a small forest down here with. WATER! it was an oasis. I jumped down onto a comfortable patch of grass and decided to sleep, maybe I can grind some skills down here? water magic? Healing magic? all of my magic! in the distance I heard Eron''s voice. "Let me in, I want to be with Master!" however Verod soon silenced her. and I just fell asleep, this cant be to hard. right? -------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 25 - Ice Cold Cave The Cave Verod put John in gets cold, very cold, and John has little resistance against the cold, will he be able to survive the 11 months in a place this cold? hope you liked the chapter, the next chapter will be released soon Chapter 25 - Ice Cold Cave I was resting on the ground trying to get comfy however I noticed the air was getting cold, I warmed myself Up with Fire Magic, I could spare that as using Fire Magic for something so simple cost Less Mana then I made in a second. so I kept it up. after some time the cave started to get Very cold. I just warmed myself up with Fire Magic and Ignored it. [Fire Cloak: Cover yourself in fire, temperature increases depending on how much Mana you put into it per second and skill Level] Simple enough, as soon as I got the skill it became easier to warm myself up. however looking around I saw that the cave as getting much colder, I decided to find a place that was warmer. as I walked around I found no place in the Cave that was warmer then the other, and I found that some of the water I saw earlier was freezing into Ice. So that was the Idea, make me find away around the weakness of a Dragon Slayer. well I can use Fire Magic however this is a good chance to develop some new skills. With that in mind I expanded my hot aura around the cave, melting some of the ice and pushing back the cold. this still counted as fire cloak however it was on a bigger scale to help level up the skill and to warm up the cave. after 20 minuets I started to run low on Mana so I brought in my Fire Cloak to wrap around me like a blanket, I felt warm and cosy. so I left it like that and rested. (1 week later) the cave is still constantly getting colder however with all this practice my Intelligence and Wisdom are near 100. my Fire Cloak is also near evolving. I am finding this easy however I fear for anyone who is not a Gamer can cant get Mana back as fast and easy as me. (3 Days Later) [Intelligence has reached 100, a new skill has been added] [Multitasking: You can now cast 3 spell at the same time, amount increases with skill level and Intelligence] [Wisdom has reached 100, a new skill has been added] [Third Eye: all your senses work together forming one sense that you can focus on and get much more information from depending on wisdom and Skill level] that could be useful the 3 spells at the same time will help me level the my other skills instead of just Fire Magic. with that in mind I pull a dragon bone out from my inventory and make a sword using Dragon Claw. with this sword I cut myself. I then heal the cut with Healing Magic. and repeat the cycle for a few minuets until the blade gets blunt. I then focus Mana around the Blade and try to reform the blade into what it was before, its Durability has been lowered from use but I am willing to bet there is a way to raise Durability with Mana. however after trying I fail and the durability decreases. I try again a few times and loose a few swords however after 5 minuets an 3 more Bones I did it. [Mana Repair: You can now repair items by using Mana, only if you have that Mana to repair it. Repair costs depend on the item being repaired, skill level and Intelligence] with this new skill I start cutting my self, it trains vitality as well, I then heal myself, and repair the blade. all while keeping Fire Cloak on me. (the next day) [Fire Cloak has Evolved into Advanced Fire Cloak: you can now cover yourself in Lava and Plasma. Mana costs depend on skill level and Intelligence] this made things more easy with this new skill I sat back and rested, before I thought of another thing to grind, Electric Magic. Electricity can move faster then most people and once fired is near impossible to avoid, maybe I can use it to increase my speed? it has been done before so why not try it. I gathered Electricity in my body however all I could do with it was make it shoot out of me or make it dance around me. {Electric Bolt: Fire Off a charged bold of electricity, damage depends on how much Mana is used] with that in mind I gave up on it for now and went back to my previous training. Eron''s Point Of View Master has been in that cave for a long time, I go out and kill some Basic Dragons for food and use Water Magic to create water. I then cook it up in a stew and eat it, I offered some to Verod once however he said he does not like the taste of sleeping poison, he some how knew it. no mater what I do or say he wont let me see master. however I have decided to help master, Verod said the more I kill things the more help I am to Master because it gives him experience that he needs. so I kill a lot of Basic Dragons, I miss Master. one time I tried digging a hole to where Master was however Verod stopped me. I don''t like Verod. Verod is evil. Kate''s Point Of View The Feeling of wanting to kill someone has died down. it was around the time I burnt father into the ground with one of my new fire attack, the Advanced Fire Bomb. so I asume he was the reason however I still feel like I am missing something important. besides missing John... John''s Point Of View It has been 6 months since I started and the Cave is colder then ever, my Fire Magic is hardly keeping my warm any more unless I use more Mana then I make per second, however my stats have increased thanks to basic training. [Vitality has reached 200, you have gained a new skill] [Defiant: if you block an attack you take 10% Less Damage] [Strength has reached 200, you have gained a new skill] [One Punch: if the first hit you throw at an opponent is a punch it deals 100 times more damage, damage increases with Strength and skill level] [Dexterity has reached 200, you have gained a new skill] [Walking Mastery: while walking you can move 5% Faster, percentage increases with skill level and dexterity] [Intelligence has reached 200:, you have gained a new skill] [Calculator: you can now think and process information 50 times faster] [Wisdom has reached 200, you have gained a new skill] [Greater Observer: you can now identify you chances of wining a fight with someone just by looking at them. however how you win or loose is unknown until you fight and find out] with all this I decide to do some other training. maybe I can evolve Blink Step. I try and use blink step and regret it horribly. as soon as I use it my Fire Cloak does not teleport with me. I fall to the ground after most my body freezes solid. I use Advanced Fire Cloak and melt the ice with Lava. I then warm up with normal fire cloak. that was close. I really can not handle the cold any more can I? oh well, anything else I can grind before I leave the cave? healing magic is getting close to evolving maybe that? with my mind set on healing magic I start cutting myself with the bone sword and after some time. [Mana repair has evolved into Advanced Mana Repair: wepon''s durability is repaired at a faster rate and costs less Mana] [Healing Magic has now evolved into Advanced Healing Magic: you can now heal at a faster rate and costs less Mana] and then I had an idea, I took some near by Ice and melted it into a potion glass. I have at least 20 on me at any given time. so I thought about creating a potion. I put as much healing Magic into the water as possible and sure enough. [Healing Water: make water able to heal with great quantities of healing mana. heals 10,000 HP] that could come in useful later, I make a few more and then train the remaining amount of time on one skill. [Mana Eye projection has Evolved into 100 eye Projection: you can now Project 100 Mana eyes to scan the near by area at the cost of 1000 mana per second.] just to note, 1 point in wisdom was the same as 3 Mana per second, I now had 238 points in wisdom so I now have 714 Mana per second. safe to say I was not running Low on Mana any time soon. however this move cost more then I could keep up per second, thus it is useless as a sensory skill, but for the sake of testing I used it, and suddenly I could see every part of the cave, not one spot was hidden from sight. maybe this would be helpful later on? as Mana eyes can see around things that can destroy Mana unlike my Sense Mana Advanced skill. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. I switched off the skill and then Wondered how Eron and Kate were doing... Kate''s Point Of View after so much hard work I finally did it, I can control my transformation for Ice Magic whenever I want, I just need to work on changing back... I wonder if John is still training? Oh well, I promised I would meet up with Michael later as he had something to tell me. I walk to Michael''s room and he is sitting there waiting for me, he then tells me something I did not want to hear. "Hi Kate, I have been monitoring John using Sensory skills and have been deciding the pro''s and cons of telling you this information and decided you will want to hear it. Verod has given John his final task and told me to let everyone know he will be returning soon along with his new pet" Michael said however sill holding back information. I knew John would be returning soon as it had been a Year and classes for second years would be starting next month. "The bad news is John wont be able to be in the same room as you, his pet means he will have to move to a bigger room that has more space. you are free to move into the room created as the Headmaster is making it expandable with a lot of space however..." Michael stopped and could not say any more.... he just teleported me outside his room. well at least John was coming back. right? (1 Week Later) I am waiting at the Gate into the Academy with the Headmaster and Michael, Michaels partner Lin is also here. and we see 2 figures in the distance walking to the academy ad a very fast speed. the 2 figures then slow down to a walk as they enter the Academy, one is John, he is wearing White and Gold Leather clothes, it has a golden hood with a white line around the edges, he is also wearing a leather top and leather trousers, he had some shoes and gloves with a sword that looks to be made of dragon bones, it has strange Runes on the side and John looks like a true Dragon Slayer. next to him is... a female, with dragon wings and a dragon tail, she has the same clothing as John except with holes in the back for a tail and wings to go through, as well as what looks to be ears of a dragon. wait is this the pet Michael mentioned? no, I can not jump to conclusions. "Eron, this is the 3 Fists Academy, we will be stating here until we graduate." John said to Eron who smiled at him "Yes master" Eron said in a polite tone. wait don''t tell me that she is the pet? since when??? I walk over to John and John turns to me. "Hi Kate, long time no seeGRAA" John was about to say something before I froze him in Ice, not in a way that would Kill him just trap him in that one spot. I made sure he could still hear me. "Don''t you ''long time no see'' me, you spend a year in that Dragon Continent and you bring back a woman?" I said in a angry lecturing tone, Father looked at Eron before laughing a bit. "So you are Eron, so how did John meat you?" I asked and she smiled. "he said if I did not help him he would rip of my wings" Eron responded. I looked at John who had teleported out of the Ice. "its not what it looks like or sounds like" John said to me. I am sure it is not however if you spend a year away from me I am going to pick on you at least this much. I turn to Eron. "How far have you gotten with John?" I ask and she looks at me confused. "I mean lover wise" I add and she nods at me before moving over to John and k..kissing him... I ran over and pulled her off. "w.. WWhat do yyou think you aare doing?" I ask with a stutter. she cant just do that. John is not hers. I look at John who gets up and is probably about to explain things but father jumps in. "its ok Kate, Eron here is a Dragon, not human, so you don''t need to worry about anything" Father said, I remember my Biology and remember that Human''s and Dragons cant reproduce as we are way to different with reproductive systems. however that is still no reason to kiss them. "John, we need to talk..." Before I could finish my lecture I fell asleep, damn it John. stop doing that. John''s Point Of View. Don''t worry Kate, any moment now I may just get a helping hand here. I said as Eron went over to me and hugs me while separating me as much as possible from Kate who was now sleeping. [Charm has reached 200, a new skill has been added] [Words Of Charm: Just by talking your charm stat makes whichever girl you are talking to calm down from any anger and depending on skill level and charm stat can work as an aphrodisiac] interesting. maybe this will help? "Eron, would you please try and get along with Kate? she is my partner so we have to get along" I said and to this Eron nodded and stopped trying to separate me from Kate, however she did try to kiss me however to try and keep things going smoothly I put her to sleep... this will be a long day... "So Conner, is that room I asked you to make available, here is the 100 Basic Dragon scales as promised" I said while summoning 100 scales from my inventory. Conner was amazed by it, I was not, I had countless Basic Dragon Scales, this was nothing in terms of cost, Conner the brought me to my new room. Michael gave up on me halfway through and left with his partner. I entered the room which was in the same place as the previous one except it had some adjustments. it was now much bigger. the entrance was huge and it had a big kitchen to the left of the door upon entering, to the right of the door there was a full table and chairs, there was a gaming area at the far end of the room and there was two doors, one led to the bathroom which was more like a swimming pool and it even had some plants and trees growing around it. the toilets were through another door except this time there was a Male and Female separator. I then walked back through there to look at the bedroom, which was huge, there was Sofa''s to sit and rest on and 1 bed... I am sure I asked for multiple beds this time... oh well, I got used to sleeping on rocks, the Sofa is good enough for me. "Conner, you did a great job" I said while putting Kate and Eron down on the bed, the bed was double the size of a queen sized bead. I wonder if he is thinking my charm ability will attract more women? damn it, I fell right into his plan. I am not sure why he is trying to get me into a harem but he is doing something... that or is assisting while my charm stat does most the work. "Thank you, however you should sleep now, it is a big day tomorrow with those two on your hands" Conner said with a smile, then he did a spinning kick which... I ignored thanks to OP abilities, I pretended to fall unconscious however that bastard knew, Conner hit my 3 more times and I got a blue message. [You have been knocked out by Conner White] [Saving.... the game has been saved] --------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 26 - 2 VS 1 John gets himself into a sparing match with Kate and Eron. will he be able to take on a Divine Dragon and Kate''s fire and ice combo? I hope you enjoyed the chapter. the next one is coming soon Chapter 26 - 2 VS 1 I am now waiting to see what Conner has done, last time he knocked me out I was on Kate''s bed when I woke up, Kate who have very revealing clothes for sleeping was not to happy. well she was probably very happy however embarrassed all the same. this time there are two of them. nice try, this time Kate was wearing her normal clothes and Eron is wearing the clothes I made, and Eron is already used to sleeping with me, so no problem there. so what would he be planing? I feel my consciousness pulling me awake, It feels like it is something I could replicate. but I cant understand it fully yet, maybe when my stats are higher? oh well, I wake up and sure enough I am on the bed, however Kate and Eron are not here? ha, your plan was thwarted, they woke up before me. I get up and expand my senses out and see that 2 people are in the Kitchen, my sensory skills need improvement if that is the best I can do. I have a lot of points to spend, both my level and Eron''s level is 370 from training for a year. I could spend some stat points however I am saving them from when I have to use them. not using them makes it easier to train stat points as the lower the stat points are the easier they level up. I notice that I am still wearing my weighted training gear, the main reason I asked the Headmaster for a different room, because they weigh a few tons a piece. I forgot what they are at, I just keep using Mana to increase there weight every time they get to light. this trains all my physical stats, even vitality as it hurts your body to train to much and I am training 24/7. I walk out of the room and see Eron and Kate in some kind of cooking match. they have already filled half of the huge table, are we having a party? what are they even doing? wait why not just ask. "Good morning, what are you doinf so early though?" I asked using Mana eye to check and sure enough it was 5 o''clock, maybe they woke up early because I made them sleep so early? "We are cooking Master" "Cooking breakfast" they said in unison. even though they said it at the same time I heard both of them clearly, is this my Third Eye skill? "ok... do you need any help?" I asked and they shook their heads. I decided to let them go at it and go to the library. However I felt two hands grab my shoulders, to my right was Kate and to my left was Eron, they dragged me over and sat me down... they realise I dont need to eat right? it is more a luxury that helps refill my Stamina as well as increase its level. maybe this is what I need to push it to 100, Stamina never budged after I entered the Ice Cave however I did not eat. maybe this will help? I sit down and accept I am not going anywhere soon. they finished cooking and there was a huge table full of food. the two girls then sat down either side of me and looked at me waiting for me to try it. I look at the food and pick up a bowl and start eating, it was a simple breakfast. eggs, Beans, Toast, Bacon and what looked to be dragon meat. "This is good" I said aloud and Eron Jumped for Joy, Kate just grabbed a different bowl and put it in front of me. this meal was waffles pancakes with golden syrup. this one appealed more to a sweet tooth. and as soon as I ate it. [Stamina has reached 100, a new skill has been added] [Stamina Conversion: You can now convert Stamina into Health or Mana, 2 stamina points can make 1 health point or 1 Mana point] With this I jumped for joy, this would be great, Kate looked happy for some reason and Eron looked sad like she lost something... oh well. I sat down and looked at the blue box, I then closed it and looked at Kate and Eron. "you are eating as well right?" I said and they then both looked at each other before eating. I then got up, they looked at me. "I will be in the Library if you need me" I said before exiting the room and then using Blink Step to go to the Library. [Blink Step has Evolved into Advanced Blink Step: You passively move faster. you can now move 10 Meters for 100 Mana. Advanced Blink Step costs less with Skill Level and Intelligence] when in the Library I start reading some books I have not had the chance to read yet, one of them is a Fiction book about a planet called Earth, supposedly this planet has no Mana and it explains how they survive without it, I just have to say it is impossible, how would you deal with a dragon without any Mana? it is just a children''s story however I do get +1 intelligence from that book alone, so I keep reading. Eron''s Point Of View. when I woke up I was lying on master, like normal, however Kate was also doing the same, when she woke up she noticed I was awake to, however I just continued to rest against Master, he is much more relaxing to sit on then before, he is warm and makes me feel nice. Kate then separates me from master by dragging me out the room. "Eron, we need to talk. both you and I love John right?" Kate asks, I nod as it is a simple thing, Master spared my life when he as a Dragon Slayer is naturally supposed to hate us dragons. he was kind and he makes me feel good when I kiss him. Kate then looks at me strangely. "We are going to fight it out and decide who gets to stay with him" Kate said and I simple hit her once and send her flying, Master mad me strong. Kate got up but gestured for me to stop. "Not like that. that is fighting ability yes, but not how a lover fights. we will see who can do the better job as a lover" Kate said. I then nodded and we started cooking, when Master woke up we made him eat, I lost that fight. even with my cooking ability, Master jumped for joy because of Kate''s meal so she won that one. we then started cleaning when Master left. I won that battle as I got a Cleaning skill from it. I don''t know how they work very well, I will ask Master after I win. after some time the score was 5 wins 5 losses without any clear victor. we sat down and tried to think of a way to decide this. "There has to be a way to decide a winner Kate said" I am still confused as for Dragons having multiple people to reproduce with was a good thing. so I said it. "Why don''t we both just be with Master? that way everyone is happy" I told Kate who looked at me strangely before thinking about something. "Sure, how about this, I will accept your offer if John is stronger then both of us, however if John looses we continue deciding the way we are" Kate said and I nodded. we then went to master and dragged him to the Arena. He was confused until he saw us standing at one end of the arena and him the other. "I am not sure why you want to fight however I wont go easy on you" Master said to us, I was happy, I will be able to give Master a good fight if Kate is with me, I wonder if Master will win, oh well. we will see. John''s Point Of View So I have to fight them? oh well, Eron is not an issue, she is still a dragon so I have the clear advantage. Kate however can control Ice. that is not good for me. I wont questing why they want to fight me as I am sure they have there reasons. but this is a good chance to test myself. "Before we start, Eron, you have 1140 stat points to allocate, where would you like them? or would you rather store them for later?" I asked and Eron gave it some thought, Kate looked shocked before giving me a look of wanting her own stat points. "what are my stats at the moment?" Eron asked and I checked. "Strength 137, Vitality 120, Dexterity 123, Intelligence 30, Wisdom 32" I said while checking. she got some skills from reaching 100 in the physical area''s [Iron Claw: using a claw to attack deals 5% more damage, percentage increases based on Strength and skill level] [Tough Skin: take 5% less damage from an attack, percentage increases with Vitality and skill level] [Hand Eye Coordination: You are now able to use hands as well as a human could] "then put it all in Vitality" Eron said. Oh please no, that would make this fight last to long, wait I have a new dragon slayer aura, never mind then. "Your Vitality will become 1360, is that ok with you?" I asked and she nodded, sure enough I put it all in vitality and her health was not HUGE. 1 point in vitality was 1000 points of health, she does not have my auto regeneration though. [your pets Vitality has reached 1000, a new move has been added] [Ignore damage: anything that would do 5 points of physical damage or less is ignored] Oh yea, Vitality also adds defence however how would that work for a dragon? oh well, It does not affect me. she had 1,360,000 HP now so it may take some time to end this fight. [Aura: Dragon Slayer] Wont go all out from the start, she is still slow so I will use that. Kate''s stats are. ha, did she even train? she has a few new skills but the stats have changed very little, her level is higher however it is still half my own. the cold part is something that scares me though. [Cold Phoenix] [Level 162] [Kate White] "Shall we begin?" I asked ad they both nodded, I got ready as we then began a count down "3...2...1...Go" I said and on go I stood still, Kate charged at me but Eron knew what I was doing, she jumped back. Kate reached me and I used Blink Step to get behind her, she then started attacking me however it was hopeless, I could keep using Blink Step all day, she was never going to hit me however I lost track of Eron, I used Mana Eye Projection and saw her behind me. I then Blink Stepped to one side to see Eron use Dragon Claw on Kate, well... use a dragons claw... not the move... whatever, she clawed Kate landed on the ground in pain with only minor injury, she put up a shield just in time, I taught Eron basic healing magic for just in case, she started healing Kate looking worried and sorry. I used Dragon Claw on her and did next to nothing only 10,000 damage was done. her defence is to high I would run our of Mana at this rate. I then decided to use Divine Dragon Claw and it was super effective, it does a fixed amount of damage if it makes contact, it cant do damage over distance like Dragon Claw however if I hit, 1 Mana becomes a guaranteed 5 points of damage. my Intelligence was now 297. 1 intelligence stat adds 1000 to my Mana pool. 297,000 Mana and times that by 5 for Divine Dragon Claw. that is a total of 1,485,000 damage that ignores defence it also Ignores the Dragon Slayer Aura that weakens dragons however silver lining, it is Divine after all, however it is physical damage. so it cant hurt ghosts, unless it is a Dragon Ghost I suppose. I Decided to leave Eron with 5 HP with my Divine Dragon claw, she was Knocked out instantly, I then used Blink Step to move her to one side, I then delay the continuation of the fight to get my Mana back up. my Wisdom was at 284. with 3 points of Mana per 1 stat point. I had 852 Mana per second to waste however I pleased for now I was delaying as much as possible. "Are you sure you want to continue, Eron had a much higher Vitality then you do. I don''t know why you wanted this fight however you cant win. your level and stats are much lower then my own. if we went toe to toe, you would come short for blows" I said in a serious tone, she then powered up her Ice aura and charged, she knows my weakness. however. "Plasma Cloak" I said while using Advanced Heat Cloak, I was surrounded in boiling hot Plasma. it was only aesthetic though, I only allocated 500 Mana per second while still regaining Mana. the only thing that mattered was that it looked intimidating to an ice mage. "as I said, however If you want to continue" I paused for a moment while raising my hand and adding 100 more Mana per second to my Advanced Fire Cloak making it flash with Plasma. "I will happily take you up on your offer. if you wish to stop now I will happily level you up to a point you can win, for now you cant" I said simply, I procrastinated enough and she now had no chance of wining. or so I thought. "really, we shall see. ICE FUNERAL" Kate shouted while freezing the room solid, my Plasma was countered and now I was frozen, I used Magma to melt the Ice while then using Fire Cloak and burning the entire room to melt the Ice and blind Kate from my position, I then used Blink Step to get behind her and used a Dragon Leg spin kick. she was not there, she had used my own fire against me and used a Fire Illusion magic. I used Dragon Eye and tracked down her location, I smiled while using Blink Step to get behind her and simply punched her with an all out punch right into the gut. she lost a lot of health and fell back clutching her stomach, the rooms fire died down and she fell unconscious. they may have been a threat if they could work together and if I did not use most my Mana taking down Eron. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "Pheonix Reborn" Kate said and she turned to ash, only to reform with full health and Mana. she then shot a barrage of Ice Bolts into me. I was pinned against the wall with all my internal organs with multiple icicles sticking out of them, thank god I am a gamer, the Damage was huge though, I though she would not do much as my Vitality was 299. oh well, I let my guard down and that is what I got for it. with 299,000 Health I was ok, she only did 10,000 Damage per Ice Bolt, however one of them was a critical hit and did 11,000 damage, she hit me 28 times, I melted the Ice with Fire cloak and got down, the holes in me healed slowly however I should not be moving after that. being a gamer is useful. Kate only looked at me in horror as I now look good as new. it hurt like hell and my precious HP could not take to many of those barrages however she was horrified that someone who lost half his brain and organs in general was able to just stand up like it was nothing. it is what a gamer does. fighting at full strength until they die, that is how they fight. "Nice Job Kate, that one actually hurt, but be careful where you aim that thing, one almost made me never have kids" I said which made her go red before shooting more Ice Bolts at me, to late, my Dexterity was now at 299. [Dexterity has reached 300, a new skill has been added] [Dodging Mastery: Dodging increases speed by 50%, percentage can be increased with skill level and Dexterity] I lie to you not, It is at 300. I avoid the Ice Bolts like they were not even there. Kate looks shocked however it is only natural, her stats match her level, they are in the 100-150 zone. except for Intelligence and Wisdom, they are still not matching her actual ability with Mana. maybe it is because she is a strong idiot? and I have it split between general intelligence and Mana while she just has it in Mana? whatever. I will investigate later her abnormality. I walk slowly towards her while avoiding any and all Ice Bolts, she starts freezing the ground however my Dexterity handles movement in general, so moving on Ice does not do much, maybe I could develop something like Ice skating to increase movement speed on ice? oh well, I melt some of the Ice and leave the floor with a layer of water 20 cm Deep the Arena was 10 cm of the ground roughly so the room had a lot of water in it. "Last chance to give up" I said with a serious tone, she started firing faster, her Mana was getting Low however she was drawing some of the Mana out of nowhere, maybe some people can use it more efficiently with determination, and gamers are stuck with fixed limits? I then used the water on the ground as cover as I turned it into steam blocking her view and then punched her, ending the fight. [Quest Complete] that was what I was after. the quest I got a while back to beat Kate and win with a punch. the fight was harder back then. but I am stronger now. [Rewards: Closer Intimacy with Kate, Greater Fire Magic, Ice Magic, Water Magic and Dragon Palm was added] [Greater Fire Magic: Fire Magic is much more efficient with its Mana consumption] [Ice Magic: allows you use Ice Magic, power depends on how much Mana is allocated] [Water Magic: allows you use Water Magic, power depends on how much Mana is allocated] [Dragon Palm: Deals 10,000 Damage, must be a direct hit. Cannot Kill a target, if the Target reached 1 HP the rest of the power flows out the other side of them, Damage is increased with Strength Stat, Intelligence Stat, wisdom Stat, and skill level. charge time is 10 seconds, costs 10,000 MP and 10,000 HP, cost cannot be reduced, only increased] well... it lets me fight without killing? damn that move is costly. I will have to train that a lot to try and make it more worth it. for now, what do I do with these two idiots? they fought me out of nowhere, Eron knew she could not beat me and Kate should not underestimate me. I guess I will ask them. I use Healing Magic and wake them up. "wow. I did not realise you were so strong Master, this means Kate and I will be yours together" Eron said happily and Kate hearing this went red after storming out. what did I miss? I need more sensory skills as being left in the dark hurts. "Eron, what do you mean?" I asked trying to get information. she was happy to respond. "If you lost you kept only one of us and if you won you keep both of us, it was our Idea. and you won, now everyone is happy" Eron said with a smile, she then dashed out of the room. and I was left wondering how I missed all that? oh well, they were stronger then I thought, now that I am back I should send a party invite to Kate. [Kate Joined the party] And there we go. I wonder what to do now, I was busy in the library however I continued reading with Mana Eye. I will tell them nothing about that one however the new Magic is accepted, I will Grind that starting now. I gathered Ice around my feat to help me move faster and started making water and evaporating it with Fire Magic. it was simple like that. and with that I walked to the library the old fashioned way. after that I trained my new magic to see what it could do. Ice Magic when used correctly can be used to ice skate however I did not practice that much, I am faster while walking. actually, my walking speed is as fast as my Jogging speed thanks to Waking Mastery. it did not evolve at level 99 like normal, it looks like mastery skills continue past that. it is at level 783, its affect changed however. [Walking Mastery: for every level to the skill you walking speed increases by 1 mile an hour.] 783 miles an hour anyone? however with my Dexterity on top of that is almost more easy to walk places then it is to run, I can still walk slowly however I can also walk very fast. however I don''t use it to much because it is very disorientating, it is not natural to walk and then slow down to Jog somewhere. however just by walking the skill level rises. that is like a free skill, however I cant fight very well while walking. so I wont use it for fighting. After training for a bit I go to the Cafeteria to see Kate and Eron staring at each other with looks that had rivalry in them. yet sitting with only one seat in between them. I guessed what it was for and decided to avoid that land mine by using Blink Step and cooking at the Kitchen in our room. I made Dragon meat stew however it did not taster as nice as when Eron made it. her skill had been progressing well. however I just continued to eat, I could eat anything really as long as it wasn''t poison, that did damage so I decided to avoid it. maybe if I can develop an immunity to it however I don''t have any poisons that had no chance of killing me however did enough to build a good resistance to it. Maybe Conner has some? with that shelved for another time I exit the Academy altogether and walk to a near by dwarven city, it was only a 5 minuet walk... for me at least. it was called Nerfalder and it was north of the Academy. I passed some other towns and cities while in Hidden at the same time as walking so I was undetected however I was after a dwarven city. because I had a bunch of Dragon Scales and nowhere to sell them, and dwarven cities have a higher value on materials then they do gold, or even there own life when it came to dragon scales. you see Dragons could only really be hurt by Dragon Slayers, and there were not many of us around. so dragon scales were worth a lot. I arrived at the city and slowed down to a normal walking speed, I then removed Hidden and scared some near by people who saw me but I had the Academy Robes on not my Divine Dragon Slayer gear so they just accepted it and ignored it, I could probably fly in on a golden phoenix breathing arcs of fire and they would think it normal while I wear these robes. that was the type of history the Academy had. I walked around for a bit and got confused, I could not find a blacksmith and I did everything I could think of to find one, and if someone says there is not a blacksmith in a dwarven city I will murder every single... "Excuse me, do you know where I could find a blacksmith?" I asked one of the dwarves and they pointed to a town map... that is helpful, I then read it and sure enough you have to go to the Adventurers Guild if you want a blacksmith as it was located under the guild. I then walked into the guild to see a dwarf at the reception desk with a huge war hammer on the dwarf''s back that was the length of a short sword however the on the dwarf it looked huge. the 1 foot warrior was looking at me, then looked at my robes, then went pale. "Wha is an academy mage such as yourself doing here?" the dwarf said confused, I looked at his name tag. [Guild Master] [Level 90,001] [Vivor The Crusher] A guild master? I should be polite, "Hello there, I am John, where''s the blacksmith?" I simply asked and he looked at me surprised. "you don''t want a quest from the guild?" Vivor asked. I had searched the entire town with 100 Mana eye Projection and sorted through the data and came up empty and ran around for what looked to be forever in Hidden searching each building for it, and you think I want a QUEST? "Blacksmith, now!" I said firmly and he shivered for a second. "I am the Guild Master and the blacksmith here, what do you need" He said with a shiver in his voice, is my presence really that big? my Fighting Spirit is 87 from full on fights with Verod. maybe that has something to do with it. my will power is also 10. but I don''t see what that does yet. "I am a Dragon Slayer and I seek knowledge on how much this is worth" I said while pulling out 1 Basic Dragon scale, 1 Ancient Dragon scale, and 1 Divine Dragon scale. I only got Greater Fire gems from the Fire Dragons so I will ask a Mage for that. and the Guild Master went from Pale to loosing HP from fear, did I miss something in the History of the Dragon Slayers? are we evil or something? or is it because to kill a dragon it takes either 100 Greater Mages or 1 Dragon Slayer. so we are seen as strong? "the Basic scale is worth 100 silver, the what I think is an Ancient Scale is worth 100 gold coins. the Divine Dragon scale could buy this entire town, it is worth 1 Rare Gold Coin" he said with a glow in his eyes. the Divine Dragon scale I will hold onto, I put it in my inventory. the currency works like this, 100 copper made 1 silver, 3 copper was like the worth of one piece of cheep bread, 50 silver was enough to but a small house to live in. 100,000, silver was worth 1 rare silver, 1 rare silver was enough to get by for a year. 100,000,000 rare silver was worth 1 gold. 1 gold was enough to buy a small castle 100,000,000,000 Gold was worth 1 Rare Gold coin. as he said, a rare gold coin could by a city the size of this one. "I have 100,000,000 Basic Dragon Scales I am willing to sell, and 100,000 Ancient Dragon Scales I am willing to sell, do you know anyone who will buy it?" I said as the noise in the guild stopped, every dwarf beast human elf and miscellaneous stopped talking the moment I said that and stared at me. "you have to be kidding me" The Guild master said in a business tone, I looked at him seriously while equipping Dragon Slayer Aura, the Guild master pointed to a sign that said ''This Is A No Aura Zone'' and I powered down, with the proof he needed he took me to the Guild Treasurer. it was a robot without a name or level but the title Treasurer was above the robots head. he then turned to me, "Can you store all the money?" I nodded putting an inventory screen where the coins were going to drop. 100,000 rare silver coins dropped and vanished into my inventory. then 100,000,000 gold coins dropped into my inventory. I walked away a happy man as I left the dragon scales with an even happier Guild Master. he spent most of the Guilds saved up money however he said come back any time, he could not afford the Divine Dragon scale however with what I did for the Guild the place would see many powerful adventurers. so I was always welcome. I walked back to the 3 Fists Academy in Hidden and when I arrive it was Late, I walked into the room, sat on a big sofa and slept, Kate and Eron were not back however I let them know with party chat I was going to be sleeping on the sofa. [Saving..... the game has been saved] --------------------------------------------------- Chapter 27 - Sensory Skills John tries to develop sensory skills and he may or may not discover something with his new powers of observation. I hope you liked the chapter. Chapter 27 - Sensory Skills I think back to previous fights, how I always won by the skin of my teeth and luck. If I did not go to the Dragon Slayer section back in the beginning up against the Blue Mist Dragon I may have died, I looked through the Blue Mist section and it is mainly history, I would have died. in the Dragon Slayer section I picked the only book that told you how to use the techniques and managed to win by 1 HP. and because I picked the Dragon Slayer section I also was able to train with Verod, and get this strong, I was able to meet Eron and Meeting Kate to begin with was amazing, however It is mainly just luck, I cant yet prevent things from going wrong, I feel like there have been things that went horribly wrong but I cant remember them well, if I had better sensory skills I assume I could avoid them or at least prevent most things before they happen, maybe even become better at fighting. with that in mind when I wake up I will develop as many sensory skills as possible. I feel that pull again, the pull or regaining consciousness, it feels like there is more to it however I still don''t understand, when I wake up I am still on the sofa, however curled up against me are two beautiful females that I fought in a duel yesterday. they using me as a pillow. they both look cute when they are like this. "Master... love you..." Eron said. still sleeping. I got up and so as not to disturb them I entered Hidden, Kate woke up instantly and looked around for me. but then noticed I was gone sat on the sofa. "John, you idiot, you had two girls sleeping on you, and you do nothing" Kate said in a disappointed voice and turned to Eron. "Wake up, it didn''t work" Kate said and Eron got up and looked around, I give up on guessing what they were expecting me to do and use Blink Step to visit the top of the building. I then enter a meditation and project my Mana throughout the entire Academy, I could see everything clearly however ran out of Mana very quickly. however it was not all for nothing, I am summoning someone with great sensory abilities. "What was that burst of energy about?" Michael said. when it comes to sensory skills he is the man to go to. I looked at him with pleading eyes. note, yes eyes, I can use Eyes Of A Barrier passively now so both eyes are open. [Eyes Of A Barrier Advanced: you can activate this skill to prevent damage to the eyes at the cost of your eyes also being unable to hurt others. costs 50 Mana] "you need sensory skills" he said and I nodded, "the library only had theory books and not skill books" he added and I nodded. "and you want me to give you skill books or teach you the basics" he said finally and I nodded, he summoned a few books from his inventory and gave them to me before leaving. while I wait for my Mana to come back I absorb the books. [Senses Mastery: your senses become stronger by 5%, percentage increases with skill Level and Wisdom] [Sight Advanced: you can now see through objects, see in Heat vision, see in Night vision and see with x-ray vision. costs 50 Mana per second] [Elemental Eye: you can now place an eye on any object and see through it like a normal eye. costs 100 Mana Per second] [Greater Hearing: You can now hear even a whisper clearly as long as it is within 20 metres] [Echo Location: based on sound and vibrations and can grasp a 3d model of the world even with your eyes shut] [Psychokinesis: the ability to move objects with Mental power alone, costs Mana and stamina to use. gets stronger based on wisdom, Stamina and skill level] with these skills I can do so much, wait, when was Psychokinesis used for sensing? oh well, maybe he has it already or cant use it so he gave it to me. either way. with this I am happy with my senses. as I look around me I can see so much more clearly, ha, I can even see Michael getting lectured by Lin Ren. ha. he is a true masochist. I can see so much, feel so much. this is epic. I Blink Step back into the academy and realise I can hear so much, people that are not even near me are talking so clearly, I can sort through all the voices and listen in to all of them at the same time. Kate and Eron and talking with each other about the meaning of my sword? Michael being lectured, Conner humming away to himself in his office. wait anyone can hear that, the school Inter Com is on, he is humming to everyone, the prince Lavlus the third was talking with his personal priest Paul. I feel like I fought them before but I cant remember where or why. I heard so much and it felt so natural. I am happy with my new sensory abilities, I was about to move when I felt Detect Bloodlust activate. someone was right behind me about to kill me, I Blink Step 3 meters forward and turn around. nothing? my senses show nothing... I felt someone there with enough Bloodlust the scare me a bit, someone was about to kill me. that or my ability broke, because both options are bad I go see Conner about it, however. again, I felt it however instead of evading I counter, I use Psychokinesis to hold them still. I turn around to see. [Ninja] [Level 13,000] [Nina Shell] It was a girl. she was dressed in dark blue Cloth with some light chainmail that was designed not to make a sound and a metal headband. she was small, however her stat screen said she was older then me, 19 years old. I then life her higher into the air and ask the obvious questions. "Nina Shell, why are you trying to kill me?" After that she stops moving ans looks at me like I was a monster from under the bed. what happened? I keep a serious expression while using psychokinesis to disarm her from all 13 daggers 1 sword and a bow with 12 arrows. I put all of it in my inventory she looks scared but wont talk. "If you don''t talk I will ask Conner what you are doing" I say and she looks confused before she realises I mean the Headmaster. she then goes pale. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "Please no" She said while crying, "I only wanted to kill you, I promise" She said crying. oh you ONLY want to kill me... no big deal then.... yea I think I heard right she did just say that. I remove her face mask and see a human face behind it, she was still crying. black hair tied into twin tails, yellow eyes, around 4 foot 7 inches. flat chest, skinny in general. yep I know people who have killed for less. that is a loli. no doubt. and my charm is already taking affect, my senses are telling me this much. "and why do you want to kill me?" I asked and she went red. god damn it charm stat. it just jumped from 315 to 386. I feel like it is about to happen. "Because those two girls stole you from me" she said with an embarrassed expression. and DO I HEAR FOUR? another added to the collection, I already hear Conner laughing as he watches this unfold using a crystal, however the Academy Intercom being on everyone hears him laughing. "they stole me from you? I don''t remember seeing you before" I said and she blushed... a secret admirer? and a Ninja loli? this cant be happening... nope all my senses are pointing to this happening right now. a cute loli who is somehow older them me, I am now 17. having to deal with this is just to much on a teenage boy, I put her down and let her go after placing a marker on her. [Mana Marker: you can mark a target and be able to find them as long as they are within one of your senses. costs 500 Mana initially and 10 Mana per second] sure enough she tries to hide however it does nothing about the marker. she then runs off so slowly and then returns with... a butter knife, she then stabs me with it... poor butter knife... after 5 minuets of blunting the butter knife she then gives up and falls to her knees, I feel sorry for her, she is so small and cute and hopeless. I crouch down in front of her and smile. "I have not been stolen by anyone, I am something of a exception, but you should ask Kate and Eron how they sorted it." With that I get up and leave, she then vanishes again, this time I remove the marker as to give her privacy to do what she wants, and she does. she appears out of nowhere and leaves... [Charm has reached 400, a new skill has been added] [Loving Aura: as normal people can be scared of your aura however anyone with an attraction to you will only have there attraction strengthened] ... you know, it is slightly embarrassing to have my strongest stat be charm. however if people are not scared of me that is good right? oh god I am becoming a Harem King. and I cant stop it as removing stats is impossible. I then decide to go to the cafeteria and I walk there normally. then I see a certain Loli Ninja named Nina fighting Kate and Eron. she looks to be wining but it is a close match, I use Hidden and leave before I am noticed. however Michael who spots me subtly grabs me by the arm and teleports us. "HOW? you have three already. how do you do it?" Michael asked me almost complaining. "Charm Stat" I said and he dropped to his knees. his hopes crushed, then a manly tear roles down his face. "I cant control it so I cant help you there, however I still need to be careful or else I would be signing my own death warrant." I added and he nodded. still jealous however he can now see the cons that go with the pros. he then teleported us back and I walked into the room and made lunch for three and I use Healing Magic on it to regenerate HP and MP. surely enough after around 5 minuets all three enter the room, Nina looking happy. they all sit down and eat. "John, I won, I won, I am apart of your Harem now" Nina said causing Eron and Kate to choke a bit, embarrassed for it to be said aloud. I my self felt the same however I was thinking to much to show it. after eating they sat me down and then ranted at me for about an hour, it took me some time to explain my Charm stat however once they understood it they calmed down. until Eron asked the question that should not be asked. "Does that mean your Harem will be growing?" Eron said innocently, I shrugged my shoulders. I hope not? it would be a pain to have to many girls, however with how it is going I assume I will only get a generic Harem set out from the Charm ability. maybe this will be it? After that the girls proceeded in talking for a bit. mainly about me being an idiot. after that they went to sleep, Nina noticed something. "Don''t we sleep with him?" she said while pointing at me, Kate went red thinking about this morning. Eron just flew over to me and slept on me. "No fair it was my idea" Nina said while diving at me. and Kate joined shortly after. I just gave up on complaining, charm stat is going to charm and I had to deal with it. [saving... the game has been saved] I wake up and my senses expand, Eron is still sleeping on me. Kate is in the gaming area. Nina is... somewhere? I gently place Eron sleep on the sofa and not me. Kate spots me but remembered what happened last time we played a game together and soon ignored me. I went to the door and leave however Nina came out of nowhere and took a goodbye kiss before vanishing again, Eron woke up and did the same before sleeping on the sofa again. Kate looked like she wanted one so using Blink Step I gave her one and then exited with Blink Step... and with this. I head on to the library to read some books I have not read yet. -------------------------------------------------- Chapter 28 - World Tournament John is told a big tournament is coming up. he will be facing other Academy''s students to decide who is the strongest Academy, who will win this tournament? who will John face? questions that will be answered This will be the beginning of the tournament arc, enjoy the next chapter and I hope you enjoyed this one. Chapter 28 - World Tournament with the way things are turning out I am just waiting for the Academy to start its classes however there would be a delay. I, Kieran, Kate, Michael and Isaac were all called to the Headmaster''s office. I was first there with Blink Step. Conner looked serious, is the Blue Mist spreading again? another village been destroyed? when all of us gather. he talks in a serious voice. "I am glad you could come, you see, there is an Academy World Tournament happening tomorrow and you were the only people I can send at the moment. this is important, win at least 3 matches. that is your task." Conner said seriously. "If you win the tournament I will give you permission to start taking up quests from Adventurers Guilds and from a party. you will be the team representing the 3 Fists Academy. Dismissed" Conner said and instantly Michael took us into his Gamer Zone. [Quest: Fight To Win, in the tournament win 3 matches] [Side Quest: Win] [Rewards: Guild Quests, Guild Party, +10,000 Fame and 180,000,000,000 experience] "ok, we will need to decide the fighting order and what strategies to use" Michael said while drawing up around one hundred plans. "John, you fight last, with your ability you will be most helpful there. Kieran you go first, to either win through domination with your regeneration or to show us as many moves from there move set as possible" Michael said and we both nod. it was reasonable. I could except it. with this I could get all that lovely experience without even fighting. however I know it wont be that easy... "Kate fights second Last, I will fight second, Isaac you will be third. is that ok with everyone?" Michael asks and everyone nods, with that we all part and get ready for tomorrow. Kate and I return to the room. we sit on the sofa with a serious expression. this would be big fight. so I decided to put Kate to sleep so she could get energy back. Eron to sleep to, she would disturb me. I sent a Party invite to Nina for her to accept, [Nina has joined the Party] and sure enough I saw her blue box and knew her location, I then put her to sleep. I was about to go to the Dragon Continent to get everyone experience, the plan was to make everyone that bit stronger, I sent the party invite to Isaac and Michael as well. [Isaac has joined the party] [Michael has joined the Party] I then tried to invite Kieran but he did not respond to the invite. I then used Dragon Form. I transformed into a Dark Green Scaled Dragon to match the Dragon Slayer Aura. I was not much big, more like an overgrown dog with huge bat wings and a huge tail. my body was streamline making fast an understatement my, by flying at full speed I was at the Dragon Continent in a few minuets. I then killed as many Dragons as I could. I skinned them for materials as well. I was able to go toe to toe with Divine Dragons. this form was strong. very strong, however scary as well. I refuse to use it around others. however now I could have kill some Dragons. The Next Day... Kate''s Point Of View "ung... where is John?" I said while waking up on the bed. Nina and Eron next to are still asleep. where is he? I look around however John walks in without a scratch, "Sorry, I was reading a book from the library" John said with a smile. "I also have some stat points for you and Nina, however I allocated them myself. you will like them." John said while smiling, we both know there is no way he was just reading a book for our sat points. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "So what did you put my stats on?" I ask wanting to know where he put them. "Intelligence and Wisdom" John said and I hit him on the head. "NO!!! It is used to strengthen Mana" he said like it made a difference. I smiled and Kissed him. "Thank you John" I said while turning around, he looked happy. "So how many points did I get?" "115 points added to both of them, you now have 172 Intelligence and 178 Wisdom" John smiled. he raised my level by 46 levels. that is no easy task last time I checked. "you also have Basic Mana Regeneration and Basic Mana Affinity now" John said with a smile, does this mean I can regenerate Mana Like John? it is basic so I can''t hope for much but I will take what I can get. "Your level is now 208, enjoy" He said while walking away. "So how much experience went to Nina and Eron?" I asked and he turned to look at them. before looking back at me with a smile, "it was split equally, Nina already being a high level it did not do much for her however Eron got some help" John said before walking into the Kitchen to make something to eat. We were going to fight today and he stayed up fighting all night just to help me out. I cant loose this chance. he gave me more strength and I will use it to win against anyone I fight. I kiss him one last time before packing all I will need in a bad and putting it into John''s inventory, Nina woke up and did the same, Kissed him and put her stuff in his inventory, Eron... slept as we packed her stuff and put it in John''s inventory. we really have become a Harem, that damn Charm stat of his, I hope he dos''t get any more, and if he does I hope it is not to much, I don''t want to be lost in a crowd we meet Kieran Michael and Isaac in the cafeteria. we then used Michaels Teleportation to go to the tournament grounds. I was shocked, the Tournament was just a few waiting area''s and a huge battle ground, it was used for testing weapons of mass destruction so it is the purfect place to fight all out, it is a barron wasteland, no life from testing high level Death Magic, huge cracks that you could fit dragons in going down into the ground so far you cant see the bottom made with Ground Magic, nobody there except you and an opponent, to Bad Kieran will just win all the fights. his Regeneration skill is unmatched across the planet. nobody is getting past him, the rules are, no exiting the battle field or it counts as a ring out, no killing, fighting continues until nobody on the other team is able to fight or surrenders. simple right? well we are fighting first against the norths Academy Of Ice. John can''t fight them, he wont last against a true Ice Mage. Thinking about it I don''t need to worry. Kieran is up first... nothing can beat him... -------------------------------------------------- Chapter 29 - Strongest Goes First Kieran fights first against the Ice Mages however they look like they know about him and pull out a desperate attack that turns the tides of the fight. will The Academy Of Ice win or can the 3 Fists Academy win a loosing battle? I hope you enjoyed the chapter Chapter 29 - Strongest Goes First Kieran''s Point Of View. I stand up against a bunch of ice mages, with my power everyone in the tournament looks like bugs. I am looking forward to a few fights however, the Dust Academy holds warriors that should give me a good fight, however right now I stand waiting for a soft old referee to give the start signal. I am face to face with a ice mage, he has light blue robes on with some dark blue here and there, his face was covered with no gap for the eyes however I knew he could still see, he had a few Mana eyes in the air around him, slightly different from John''s version as his was more efficient. almost to efficient. "Are you ready?" said that referee. with a smile as he took a few steps back. "3....2....1...go" and on go we both... did nothing? I was going to wait for him to see what he did but he is just standing there doing nothing. an Ice Illusion? no that is him... I walk over to him and kick him in the head, sending him flying. however he got up like it was nothing. this one was simple, he absorbed all the power behind my attack, he will build it up and send it back at me, with hopes of sending my out the arena? who knows. I walk over to him and pick him up, he realises what I am doing but to late, I send him flying out the arena... at then some.... sorry that will hurt on the way down... to easy, a good strategy for normal Mages or someone who has not seen the move before however I can with raw power throw you out of the battlefield. "Kieran wins, would the next competitor stand up" the referee said, this was going to be easy. the next one who stood up was armed to the teeth with magical items. he pulled one of them out and got it ready. childs play, most of combat magical items only are used for crowd control or dealing a huge amount of damage, so what if I become meat paste I will just come back. "3...2....1...go" The referee said and sure enough he charged the Item and I just dashed in front of him. he did not see me move, he fell backwards and I laughed, with one kick I sent him flying, he was still charging that one item, I then dashed straight at him however he vanished when I stopped, the ground around me looks different... where am I? "Ring Out, Perion wins" the referee said, I turn around and I am outside of the battle field. no, NO FUCKING WAY. he used a Industrial Teleporter item? I CANT LOOSE TO SOMETHING THAT PATHETIC! "No, I WONT JUST LOOSE TO A FREAKING INDUSTRIAL GRADE TELEPORTER" I shouted as the ground beneath my feat crumbled to dust, my voice resounded for miles shaking the air around the entire battlefield. my aura spiked parting the clouds and I saw half the competitors shit them self there and then, the Referee then appeared in front of me preparing to calm me down and fight me if needed however Perion came over to me. "Yes I used a teleporter, there are no rules against it, I could have teleported you into a jar of lava where you would never escape, you could be on the other end of the planet right now. but a ring out was all I needed. If this was a protection mission I would have killed the person you were protecting, if this was a mission with a deadline you would have failed there and then, Just because you cant die does not mean you cant loose, even to something so simple, calm down and let the others fight" Perion said to me, scared of me all the same but he still said it seriously, and he was right, I would have failed if this was a real combat situation. damn it... I walk over to our waiting area and Michael walked past me. "Don''t worry, you will get your fun next time, and I am sure you wont fall for the same thing twice, I my self am a master of Magical Tools so I should win this fight" Michael said with a smile as he left me behind, I... the strongest person here in this tournament without any doubt was made to loose so simply, what is this annoying feeling scratching at my skull. It isn''t anger... it is different, whatever it is I don''t like it, Michael you better not loose... I sat down next to Isaac. waited for the next match. Michael''s Point Of View So Kieran has fallen, well not before showing a huge amount of strength and making half the people here debate surrendering. at this rate we wont have to many fights from people being to afraid of fighting Kieran. I stand in front of Perion, we both ready Magical Items, I am holding a Pulse item, it is used to level buildings in the Industrial sector, It will throw him of guard as I pull out a Binder Max security Prison level, after that a Teleporter to send him out the ring. "3...2....1....go" The referee said and sure enough I used my Pulse item however he used a shield item, I then avoided his teleportation with my own to get behind him and then kicked him in the back with all my strength, he was sent flying, however he used a healing item and then a teleporting item to get behind me. he then tried to use a Industrial Grade Incinerator to melt me into dust however I avoided used slight of hand to alter one of his teleportes to move him out of the ring. sure enough after using my 8 Bit Cannon enough he used it, "Ring Out, Michael wins" thank the divines, I used a lot of Magical Items there, however it was worth it. the next person stepped up, he looked to be... an anti mage. ha. they have an anti mage. an anti mage does not use magical power, they nullify it, with an anti mage the stronger they are the more magic they can ignore, my magical items wont affect him. oh well, "3...2....1....go" the referee said starting the match, Xerin the anti mage fought well and was very strong, however I CANT loose to an anti mage, I am a gamer, meaning I can build a resistance to things, not even close to the level of John, however I have had more practice. he dashes at me with duel blades, I tank both of them without so much as a scratch. poor anti mage, he is stuck at level 17. they cant get higher then that without Mana. however they can reduce the stats and level of mages they attack giving them a chance, however my stats can only be lowered so far because of my resistance to anti mages. I charge an 8 Bit Cannon and send him flying away knocked out. they now only have 2 fighters, one stepped up to fight me. "3....2.....1....go" The referee said. this fighter was clever. as soon as the fight started he froze the ground and then Vanished, no, he used super speed, similar to Kate''s Ice shoes, however this is much faster, I cant even see him. and after he vanished I felt a huge spike of pain around my left leg, I fell to the ground and was unable to move, I had lost? when I had woke Up the match was over. I asked John what happened and It looks like he sliced my leg off, Isaac finished the fight with Illusion Scape, his strongest move which makes all senses useless. and his opponent could no longer move, the win as his and the final fighter was disorientated and walked out of the arena scared of something. Isaac I knew I could count on you. "It looks like the Ice mages from the Academy Of Ice have ran out of Fighters, onto the next match" The referee said as two other academies stood up to the arena. the winner of this match would be who we fought next. it was either the Academy Of The Void or Lightning Academy. Lightening Academy won with only one fighter, he used Electricity throughout his body and could move to the full speed of Lightning, I could hardly see him move, the Void Academy can deal with strength as they are designed to handle bigger stronger opponents however being put against Lightning Academy was the end of their time at the tournament before it began. However Rick was something else, he moved with Lightning speed but there was something more to it, he was faster then he should have been, the Void mages could not even scratch him no matter what they did. it was to fast. I could not see him move however I can see lightning move. some people move to fast. Kieran should be able to handle him though After That was Academy of the Divines vs the Big Tree Academy. the Big tree academy won by default, they were made up of 5 strong Elven warriors and the Academy Of The Divines were made up of priests, all academies have to put up warriors even if they are peaceful Academies, The Academy Of The Divines train healers and strive for peace, they don''t have a singe warrior. so they surrendered right away. however they decided to stay for the tournament just to heal anyone who gets hurt. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. After that was the Academy Of The Sky vs The Hidden Academy. The Academy Of The Sky trained in the art of detection and sensory skills, the Hidden Academy trained Assassins and stealthy warriors. clashing combination, each fight was finished in 1 hit, either a Back stab or powerful Magic. sure enough The Academy Of The Sky won. you cant remove all trace of your existence and sure enough The Hidden Academy did not have the raw power to deal with someone who could detect them and fight them head on. After that was the Academy Of The Blue Mist vs The Academy Of The Rising Sun. both of these academies are right next to the barrier that Keeps the Blue Mist at bay, some times creatures get past and it is there Job to deal with it, they are masters at Anti Blue Mist Creatures and often have to deal with hundreds of creatures at once, they normally work together, Academy Of The Blue Mist are Masters of Illusion while the Academy Of The Rising Sun are masters of crowd control magic. simple to say Academy Of The Rising Sun won as you can use Illusions to hide however crowd control attacks a huge area. only one fighter was needed. Academy Of The Deep vs Academy Of Riders, this fight was no contest, the Academy Of Riders were a bunch of beast tamers, however you have to fight alone, so the Academy Of The Deep who are masters of Ground Magic and Water Magic won. with ease. Dust Academy vs the Academy Of Ash. The Dust Academy won with one fighter, he was somehow able to just walk through the Magic being sent at him, it was a slaughter however he was a very honourable and gracious winner. I give him credit for that. then there was the Academy Of Ancients vs Technological Academy. Academy Of Ancietns used Magical tools. however Technological Academy used some sort of explosive metal shooter. It used an explosion to fire a metal bolt through a pipe and shoot at a very fast speed. this was a very deadly tool, I will try to make my own later. but I dont know how to get that explosive powder. I will have to investigate... oh well with that the first round was over. Along with the day, the fights lasted all day "Would the 3 Fists Academy and the Lightning Academy please stand up. You are fighting now." The Referee said with a smile, however the Lightning Academy was not smiling, they had to deal with Kieran and they done have a single Magical item on them for teleporting, only for boosting there Lightning Magic Kieran stood there as their first fighter also stood up. he was not worried, did he come up with a plan? who knows. but I am preparing a Non Lethal Bullet Hell for when I get up, these people cant fly so I will most likely win with just a few Bullet Hells "3.....2.....1.....go" The Referee said with a smile as Kieran and his opponent Rick were now moving faster then I could see, trading blow for blow, avoiding every hit. Kieran is holding back for some fun isn''t he.... Damn it Kieran you know this will come back to bit you on the rear later, why do it? 5 minuets later of a fight that was moving faster then I could keep up with and Kieran wins with a high kick sending his opponent out of the ring, he was not as fast as he was in the first round, I wonder if Kieran did something. the next fighter stands up. he was an Anti Mage, Kieran was going to loose and he knew it. Kieran has immortality from Healing Magic, his automatic healing magic made him something of an immortal, supposedly I don''t know how long he has lived for. Kieran still fights however the Anti Mage slowed Kieran enough to be able to stick a dagger in the back of his neck. preventing him from moving. he then dragged Kieran and tossed him out of the ring. a sad way to loose a fight. however an Anti Mage is the bane of a regenerators existence, I however am the Bane of theirs. I pull the dagger out of Kieran''s neck and he just moves to one side like he was not just killed. I then got ready to fight the Anti Mage, simple enough after a few 8 Bit Cannons he is sent flying and hit the ground hard, it was a knock out. after that they had another fast fighter however I had charged a Bullet Hell. and he did not have the speed to avoid all of it while remaining on the ground, he couldn''t fly so I won. the next fighter was another Anti Mage, they did not plan on fighting me did they? oh well the Idea of this tournament is to look at what academies are missing when it comes to fighting so they can improve. after that their last fighter stood up. I was paralysed and fell to the ground. I was paralysed? how? I have a high resistance against it. damn it. maybe he used some sort of Greater Magic... I was thrown out the ring. Isaac''s Point Of View We had Michael moved back to the waiting area. I was up next, Michael was beaten quickly, the Referee said some things but I ignored him until he said go. after that I used an Illusion Scape, when I did that Leo the electric mage could not tell where I was, I then turned off his senses one by one, starting with his sense of balance. I then won very quickly. it was simple as he had no sensory skills. winning was like taking candy from a baby. I return to watch the rest of the fights however John looks worried about the Dust Academy however I don''t know why but I will be watching them extra closely John''s Point Of View. Next up was The Big Tree Academy vs The Academy Of The Sky, The Big Tree Academy only needed 1 fighter. an archer, she did not have any arrows, but she Could make energy arrows and Magic arrows. The Academy Of The Sky with their sensory skills avoided as many as they could however they could not make any ground against something that looked like Michaels Bullet Hell. it was a wall of arrows, all with enough strength to go straight through the target, so we would fight that next. If I have to fight I will need to stop holding back. after that was the Academy Of The Rising Sun vs the Academy Of The Deep. The Academy Of The Deep only needed 2 fighters, there Vitality was very high and they had many buffs that boosted defence. they were walking fortresses just like Eron, except not to her extent. they fights were long and drawn out however The Academy Of The Deep won. After that was Dust Academy vs Technological Academy. what worried me was Dust Academy''s first fighter. [Divine Dragon] [Level 180,000] [Clark Teta] He walked through all the Metal bullets sent at him, he was truly a dragon, not affected by them in the slightest at the bullets bounce off of him. he would be hard to fight. I would not be able to hold back against him either. the tournament was taking a short break after that last fight. Mainly for rest and a meal. after that would be those elven warriors. I am not looking forward to that colision. Kieran cant win as the first fighter was an Anti Mage, however John also wont be able to win as most of those arrows deal way to much damage to tank. and Isaac wont be able to win as the arrows are in such a huge quantity that they are crowd control as well. meaning it will just be Kate and me who can do anything. -------------------------------------------- Chapter 30 - Big Tree Academy The 3 Fists Academy are now against a group of elves that are masters of nature and plants. even in the wasteland they hold great power, who will win in this power struggle? I hope you enjoyed the chapter. I promise John will get his turn to fight later, for now I hope you enjoy the other characters getting the spot light. Chapter 30 - Big Tree Academy Kieran''s Point Of View Ok, I have rested and got ready to fight, I fear I wont be able to win with ease against this fighter however I am not holding back this time. I stand up and walk over to the arena. the old referee starts counting down but I stopped listening to him, I still have know Idea why he is even here, I asked Michael and he is level 1? meh, maybe it was to choose someone with out any bias as a judge for the fighting? oh well, the Elf in front of me jumps back and starts shooting a wall of arrows. and they slowly stop moving. I walk forward and around the arrows which stopped moving and appeared right behind the elf. I used something called Burst Mode, it is my trump card however it drains me a lot. I have to beat at least one Anti Mage, I am trying to look strong, looking around I see only a few people here and there who can keep up with me speed, the referee can also keep up with my speed which is surprising, maybe he has a few tricks up his sleeve? The elf looks around for me however I don''t give her the chance, I kick her and send her flying, my leg brakes at the same time as she shot an arrow through herself and it is now embedded in my internal organs, it hurts a lot as it is an Anti Mana arrow however I push onwards. I use Burst and get behind her before she lands and punch her flying, this time she did not shoot an arrow through herself, the dropped something... damn it... "Ring Out" the referee said as I was now standing at the nearest tree. which coincidentally is a few miles away thanks to the magic testing that happened on the battle ground. I walk back and see that Michael already started fighting, however he is only able to dodge as his speed is not fast enough to deal with the Arrows and they would deal serious damage. after some time he is hit and by three arrows at once, he is sent flying and dies, he re spawns however outside the ring. the elf is also done, she has lost to much blood from the moves required to stop me. and now it is Isaac''s turn he gets up and he is up against the bane of his existence, a sensory type, a close combat type as well, he held a battle axe and finished the fight with one hit, Isaac does not have high defence and a battle axe deals a lot of damage. Now it is Kate''s turn. Kate''s Point Of View I get up to the arena and am faced with a sensory type who uses a Battle axe, he is strong and does not look like he will fall with ease, however he is still an elf, and elves are not good with heat. "3...2...1...go" The referee said and sure enough the fighter charged at me with his battle axe, I then step back while slowly activating a temperature magic, his battle axe was getting hotter and hotter. all I had to do was dodge, and I was faster then he was as I had ice on my feat. I danced around him as his hands started to loose grip of the Battle Axe. he eventually dropped it and his hands had 2nd and 3rd degree burns on them. he was not holding that axe any time soon, I just swiftly moved behind him and then knocked him out with a powered up kick to the back of the head. that was easy however costly to my Mana, however I felt my ?ana coming back even as I just stood around not doing anything. is this what is is like to be a gamer? the next opponent came up, he was holding a lot of magical items, this would be difficult. "3...2....1....go" The referee said and then both of us charged at the other, I then created multiple Fire Illusions and then jumped back and dashed behind him, he used a Mana shield and charged through all my fire Illusions of me, I wan now right behind him and sent 5 Ice Spikes through him, and when I say through him I mean they passed right through him like he was not there and causing no damage. realising that this was just an Illusion of his own I jumped to the side while turning around to see him swinging a sword at where I was only a moment before. I then shot some Ice Spikes at the real thing. he fell back in pain however he just pulled out another Item and threw it at me, using Ice Shoes I move out of the way of an explosion that would have knocked me out or killed me. I would not know which however I did not care, I was now in front of him while projecting a wall of fire, burning him while ending him flying, he got up and activated another Magical Item but it was to late. I had already done what I needed to, I melted his Magical items just enough so they would not work. with that now done I kicked him in the back of the head knocking him out. I now wait for their second last fighter. he gets up and has no weapons and no items. he is looks like a hand to hand combat specialist. "3...2....1....go" The referee said and we both charged at each other. he did not use magic and just started fighting with raw strength. I went in with a punch with fire on it and he avoided like it was nothing, he then powered up with an Aura that had no Mana in it, it was only made up of his Fighting Spirit. he was a martial artist. I had to get away but to late, he landed a punch right in my solar plexus and then kicked me in the gut to send me flying. but he was running right next to me at the rate I was flying away at. he was hitting my every step of the way and it was agony. he then grabbed my ankle and threw me down onto the ground and put me in a choke hold. foolish mistake, I release an explosion of fire sending him flying, he was burnt however landed on his feet and dashed at me like it was nothing and placed his palm on my back, after that a wave of power surged through my Mana apart, then I fell to the ground unable to move. I then drifted off unconscious. martial artists are scary. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. John''s Point Of View That looked like my Dragon Palm. interesting, he may be a good fight. I walk over and puck up Kate, moving her over to the waiting area, I then walk back into the arena to fight a true warrior. "3...2....1....go" the referee said and he charged at me, I did not move and simply turned off my eyes of a barrier, he fell to the ground in agony, however he got up and kept fighting, he was loosing a lot of health per second and his moments had slowed down. when he reached me I turned on eyes of a barrier and then used Blink Step to get behind him, I then used Dragon Claw on him which sent him flying, I noticed the Dust Academy look at me almost as scared as they did from Kieran, so they did just get a bunch of dragons. I continue fighting and trade a few blows with the Martial Artist Reon. he then kicked me away as he made some distance, it mattered now as I Blink Stepped behind him and used Divine Dragon Claw which took off 580 HP, he landed on the ground with 3 HP left. however he just got up and kept attacking, he pushed so hard just to try and win. I had enough, I placed my palm on his chest and used Dragon Palm, a huge explosion came out the other side of him as he collapsed on the ground unable to move. It was my win. The Big Tree Academy had one last fighter. and I was shocked. [Archer Of 1000 Arrows] [Level 127,046] [Willow Int] She was another archer, and a strong one at that. she stood up and drew her bow. I knew that this would be an easy fight. "3...2...1...go" said the referee and Willow shot countless arrows at me, I activated Dragon Wings and without moving anything other then my wings I blocked every arrow. I walked towards her and she shot at me from all directions, when I reached her I grabbed her bow and snapped it. oh how useful Burst Mode is. she fell backwards and landed on the ground in shock, she was defeated without even pulling out a fraction of her opponents strength. I simply use Blink Step and teleport her near the exit then I push her out. her strength stat was weak so she could not resist. I won that fight with ease. I got back and Kate was looking at me with curiosity about my new wings, Michael looked a little amazed. oh well, it is all in a days work for the awesomeness of my power. there was then a fight between The Academy Of The Deep and Dust Academy, sure enough Dust Academy won by walking through all attacks with the resistance of a dragon and wining. there was no challenge, they just won. I am looking forward to this fight. "Michael, Kate, Isaac. We need to talk about your course of action in the next fight" I said and they looked at me confused, "The Dust Academy used dragons, their first fighter is a Divine Dragon in human form. so as soon as the fight start I want you three to just give up without even trying, you will not do anything against it, walk out of the Arena and let me handle it" I said simply and they looked at me shocked, Isaac just looked at them and what they did and nodded, Michael looked at them and then nodded, most likely able to see the fact they are dragons. Kate just nodded in acknowledgement. Now we have a plan of action, I am going to be able to test my Dragon Slayer skills more easily, --------------------------------------- Chapter 31 - Endless Battle Kieran fights a Divine Dragon in human form, they go toe to toe and even without being a Dragon Slayer he is holding his own, how will Kieran do in a battle with such a mythical beast. I hope you enjoyed the chapter and look forward to the next one Chapter 31 - Endless Battle Kieran''s Point Of View John came up with the plan to leave all the fighting to him since he is a Dragon Slayer, however I have been waiting for a good fight for a long time and the moment such a chance comes up you want me to throw it away? I turned down his offer before he even made it, I am fighting these dragons, they fight with raw strength in a head to head battle, me to, they are called invincible which only special people can fight. me to. I see no reason why I cant see which monster is more monstrous right? I step up to the arena and I am up against a Divine Dragon according to John. oh well, I never liked the divines anyway. "3...2...1...go" the Referee said and the dragon charged at me and punched my head as hard as he could, my head exploded into meat paste and he looked worried. I reformed my head and looked back at him. "thank you sir, may I have another" I said with a grin and they we started punching each other, a man''s fight, no tricks to get me out the ring, full on fighting each other with monstrous strength to see who is STRONGER! I punched him in the head with all my strength and send him flying and he landed on the ground face down, he got up and charged at me attacking me faster and faster, harder and harder, however it was not enough, more, I WANT MORE. I kicked him flying and punched him in the gut making him fall to the ground slightly, he was back up immediately and back for more, I was also after more as our fists collided causing us both to be sent back, he was unable to hold his ground and fell onto his back in shock "Is that all you got DRAGON?" I said for all to hear and he looked at me shocked like it was not obvious. "No, THIS IS" he said while transforming into a huge golden form with a white underbelly. he was a very big dragon. I then Looked at him with my head tilted. "You don''t look that different, still only a face a mother could love" I said and to this he crushed me under his foot while also crushing the ground beneath me. I reformed and then used Burst Mode to kick the dragon into the air and then jumped onto its noes, his eyes looked at me in shock as I then Punched in between his eyes and I felt a crack come from his skull breaking under my hand sending him into the ground however before he could reach the ground I landed multiple hits across his oversized body with a bone breaking here and there, I then turned off burst mode and landed on the ground next to his crater. he then started glowing in a golden aura that made him feel stronger then before, is he now going to take me seriously? about time. "Is this all you got? I expected more from a Divine Dragon" I said while looking at him with eyes ready for a true battle and his eyes repaid my in kind. "You have not seen ANYTHING yet" The dragon said with a roar as it shrank down getting smaller and smaller, the power was unchanged, no, it was being compacted into a much smaller space, he was outputting much more efficiently and with a lot more power for a smaller surface area, it was now the hight of an overgrown dog maybe a horse. It then vanished and appeared behind me while slashing at me causing my to bleed out in a fountain, I pulled it together however he attacked before it was fully healed and kept slicing me into dust. that one actually hurt. I reformed and he kept slashing me apart and I just reformed faster to counter it. I started getting some hits in, I activated Burst Mode and I still hardly was able to deal with this new form of his, John did not warn me about it, maybe he is special? interesting I will get some fun from this dragon yet, after trading a few more blows I start hitting harder and faster then before using more and more of my power behind each and every hit however it was not getting me anywhere fast and yet I did not care, he tanked the damage and made the purfect punching bag. I really needed this, however he kept on drawing out more power, I was starting to do less and less until I punched him and he did not even move, I realised he was now at a much higher level then before so I powered up and I punched the dragon flying back and it landed on the ground, I then Jumped back and got ready to use my strongest ability. "Neither have you dragon, neither have you" I said while my aura glows bright white. a ball appearers in the air of opaque white aura. I then shoot every different type of Basic Magic Bolt into the ball and its size increases to cover the sky blocking out the sun leaving the only light source that white ball of pure energy. "Dragon, It has been fun however Dragon Slayers are not the only ones who can kill dragons, watch as you witness the greatest ability in my arsenal and try not to disappoint me, SUPER BURST" I said while the ball of energy projected small string sized energy tubes towards me, they contacted to multiple points of my body and started flowing a huge amount of energy into every part of my body, the power was incredible, everything stopped as I powered up enough force that it would kill a normal person.... I am not a normal person. the energy ball wrapped its self around me and my energy grew, it shrank into my very soul and I was surrounded in a pure white aura that''s size was 3 times bigger then any other aura. my strength was at its highest. "Dragon, now let us fight, and I will show you just who is the greater monster" I said while dashing over to him and Kicking him so hard he did a few back flips and rolled across the ground, the air parted around me and the ground shook with each step. I then dashed at him again and again, releasing more energy with each hit, pushing him further and further back, he looked shocked with my new power, unable to see how a non dragon slayer could do this, I threw a barrage of punches causing him a lot of damage until I hit his head into the ground. it looks like he had enough and he jumped up and clawed me sending a wave of air that sliced things behind me making 3 dragon shaped claw marks scratch deep into the ground behind me. I felt that one more then any other, I retaliated by kicking him in his side resulting in him holding his ground however the ground behind him cracked apart and was thrown into the wind as his internal organs rumbled in agony. we both had a huge smile on our face, he then went to claw at me however I threw a punch at his claw creating a shock wave go through the air and damaging me exponentially while shattering his middle claw and every bone in my hand. a roar of power was felt as out energies exploded throughout the area. the people watching from the other Academies were just standing there with their mouths wide open. I was being torn apart even with Super Burst active and it was exhausting and he was starting to bleed from damage as well, Loving every moment of it, I charged another attack that I assumed would finish it. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Super Burst Breaker" I said while gathering all the Super Burst energy into my left hand, it caused light to bend around it, it started sucking in mass closer to it, I smiled and dashed at the dragon who looked scared. I stood in front of him and pulled my fist back causing the air to freeze and causing the rocks around me to be lifted into the air pulling chunks of dirt and rock from the ground, I then felt a pressure signalling it was time, I then pushed my fist forward making the wind explode out in every direction away from me and ripping apart everything in its path, the dragon was being cut and hit and I had not even launched it yet, he was scared from my attack, legs shaking and unmoving, his eyes wide from shock and as soon as my arm as fully extended all the energy in my hand was sent forward in a powerful beam, blinding the sight of everyone and all we could hear was the Dragon roar in pain from the destructive force of my attack. when the light died down the destructive beam had moved in a straight line for as far as the eye could see and in that line of destruction was a dragon. that dragon was standing there coughing up blood while beaten and bruised. I was doing the same, coughing up a lung or two standing there, I did not picture the dragon surviving that, the resistance of a dragon is high as there pressure weakens people around them and with their already high abilities they are near invincible, however Dragon Slayers weaken them, I cant become a dragon slayer however I just thought that Super Burst Breaker would be enough, I could never picture this. the dragon walked towards me slowly while dragging its left rear leg across the ground creating a blood trail across the dirt, when he reached me he slashed me across the chest. it took me a while but I regenerated. my Mana was Low. and I was exhausted. the Dragon kept slashing me and slashing me, after time I was not able to heal the wound fully, I was returning each and every slash with my own punches which caused him so also litter the ground with blood. the dragon then jumped back and breathed in. and then breathed out a beam of fire burning me into dust however I slowly reformed. "You*pant* Damn Monster *pant* you cant *pant* *Pant* heal forever *pant*" the dragon said while exhausted and walking back over to me slowly to start slashing me again with whatever hopes it has of driving me unconscious "Of course *pant* I can, I have so far *Pant* why should I stop now*pant*" I said also exhausted and walking over to the dragon to start punching him in the face. when I reached him I went to punch him however he clawed my arm off and then my head off. I regenerated and kicked him in the head and then grabbed his tail and threw him over my head and crashing down into the ground, he used his wings to break his fall and then used his tail like a whip shattering my ribs and causing internal bleeding. I coughed up some blood however I returned it with a kick to his side making him roll across the ground, he got back up and breathed in again, I knew what was coming I just did not have the strength to avoid it. he incinerated me into dust and I reformed, mostly, my internal organs were mush. and moving was becoming hard. I clenched my fist and punched town on top of his head causing his face to be planted into the ground. he got up and smiled, he realised I was at my limit. "I have to admit *pant* *pant* you were one seriously strong monster" He said before slashing me in half. I had lost, I no longer had the strength to heal any more, I had lost. and that was one hell of a fight. I then fell unconscious. signalling to the referee that it was John''s turn. funny how I can beat John however he can beat warriors I cant beat. this is one strange world. John''s Point Of View Kieren... you monster.... what the hell? you did so much damage to a Divine Dragon without being a Dragon Slayer. I must remember not to get on your bad side. also I think Conner will be satisfied with your performance. I look around to see everyone in shock at the performance that was just shown. even the other dragons from the Dust Academy. slowly there begins a few claps before everyone starts clapping at the monstrous performance. even I have to admit that was one epic fight, Kieran, when I become strong enough I will fight you and see how would do... I walk over to the Arena and the Judge eyes me before Michael tells him that they are skipping a few fighters and moving straight to me. the referee nods and then starts the count down, I am now fighting a wounded Divine Dragon. thank you Kieran, you made this one easy on me, your work as not in vain. [Aura: Dragon Slayer] "3...2...1...go" and on go I walk over and look at him, he atempts to claw me but it did nothing, he continues a few times before I plant my hand on his head and use Dragon Palm, the Divine dragon only had 4 HP left and was clutching at straws. the energy built up tore through him and exploded out the other side. and that was the first fight, I look at the other 4 fighters with high hopes. [Elemental Wood Dragon] [Level 130,004] [Quin] A wood dragon, I could handle that with fire magic I suppose... [Divine Dragon] [Level 129,701] [Feron] another Divine Dragon? maybe I will have to draw my blade for that one. [Elemental Ground Dragon] [Level 129,807] [Teonus] I have not fought that type before so I wonder what its abilities are? [Ancient Dragon] [Level 132,841] [Yorlan] This was probably not going to be to difficult since it is one on one, however a trained dragon is not what I have faced before, we will have to see if I can win or not, I may have to draw my blade if things get to bad however that is a last resort, things may go bad if I draw it. with that said their next fighter is the Ancient Dragon Yourlan. this may be fun. "Referee, start the count down" I said while looking at this dragon, something about him was different then wild dragons but I cant put my finger on it, not power, not transformations... hmm... it was something that wild dragons don''t tend to have. a fighting spirit? ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 32 - Dragon Blade John is now up against 4 high level dragons that have been trained in an academy, will the 4 dragons over power John or will John be able to fight all of them, and why is he reluctant to draw his blade I hope you enjoyed the chapter, If you want more chapters like this let me know in the comments Chapter 32 - Dragon Blade "3" I was looking at Yorlan who was in front of me in a fighting stance. he looked ready to change into a dragon form as soon as the fight started. and he was not going to be holding back. "2" I think I may have become to strong by comparison to those around my age, for a 17 year old I can do a lot. "1" [Aura: Dragon Slayer Advanced] "go" and on go Yorlan fell to the ground unable to move for a moment under the new found pressure pinning him down, a tether to his power. he transformed into a big Ancient Dragon, 50 stories tall, powerful, that is the normal dragon, he transformed into a from that looked like my transformation, except his was a brown muddy Ancient Dragon and my form was green. he charged at me and swiped with his claws which extended like daggers. I avoided with ease as he looked like he was moving in slow motion, maybe a bit faster however I could still avoid with ease. I wonder will I need to draw my sword at this rate.... wait, he is starting to glow gold like Clark Teta did up against Kieran. this is it, the unknown force I felt, his fighting spirit. "You are one strong Dragon Slayer to have an aura that powerful, however we have trained to be able to push through it and fight. nice try though" Yorlan said as he jumped at me with my aura not affecting him in the slightest. I was still able to avoid his claws. I used Blink Step and moved behind him and released a Dragon Claw. [Dragon Slayer Skills Can Not Work While Fighting Spirit Aura Is Active On Your Opponent] "what?" I said while evading multiple swipes of Yorlan''s claws. I then jump back while using Ice Magic to freeze the groun and make the dragon slip giving me a chance to form a plan, he is right now unaffected by my Dragon Slayer skills. wait Verod told me about this. Dragon You have forced my hand. I did not want to use this however I now have to draw my sword. when I land I grab my sword making Yorlan jump back on instinct. he was now looking wide eyed at the hand I placed on my sword, he could feel something bad was about to happen, good dragon, he knows about a dragon slayers strongest weapon. while training with Verod I asked him about one of the rewards I got for the quest, it did not show, he said that was because I had not made my sword yet. and when I did I was glad Eron was not around, however Eron is here as a guest, she would also feel the affects of this sword being unsheathed. "Are you sure you want to continue, I don''t want to scare my guest I brought along with me" I said looking at Eron. Yorlan acknowledged she was a dragon however still did not give up. he charged at me and I block with my sheathed sword. I am sent flying, I activate Dragon Wings to buy me some time, Yorlan clawing at my wings like crazy. desperately trying to stop me unsheathe my sword. to late. [Dragon Blade Is Now In Affect: All Dragons within 1 mile have became repulsed by your very presence as there power is decreased by 99%, this affect passes through any barriers made with less power then you have. your stats are increased by 10%. swords damage depends on strength stat and level] at that one moment I drew my sword I disabled Yorlan and kicked him out of the arena and then sheathed my sword as soon as possible. [Dragon Blade Backlash: Your stats have been halved for 24 hours, Mana regeneration has been cancelled] I look over at the Dust Academy dragons and they are scared of me, I look over at Eron and she noticed nothing. the barrier around the battlefield is stronger then my own power. that is helpful. however now I have to take care of 3 dragons. this time I cant give them a chance, I will keep my sword unsheathed so I don''t get the backlash until later. the next dragon up is Quin the Elemental wood dragon, he is still feeling the affects of having been to close to my Dragon Blade. "You monster. you would wield such a weapon?" Quin asked me with a scowl. "I will burn you into dust" Quin said to me with his chest now glowing green as his scales became more like tree bark, I wonder why he is a called wood dragon? oh well he is a dragon from the start. no rule against it I guess "3...2....1...go" the referee said and sure enough Quin unleashed a mix of burning fire and Plasma warping around me. so Mana regeneration is cancelled? yet I have so much Mana income? I am op, when the flames die down and I am standing in the middle of it unscathed he looks at me in shock before charging at me surrounded in fire while clawing at me, I avoid the claws and then realise, this dragon.... is only attacking with fire and heat.... and I who is not only immune to fire and heat can drain it for Mana. this dragon really is just trying to make it easy on me... no that would just be cruel. the referee would not let me would he? I stand still and turn to the referee. "How long are we aloud to fight for?" I ask wondering if I can just wait 24 hours for the debuff to come off. "well, the tournament has to be decided before the events of the Academy Group ceremony which takes place in 3 hours so apart from that go wild." the referee said with a smile. I then turn back to Quin and use Advanced Fire Cloak to burn him with plasma. sure enough it is super affective. his health is going down in chunks by the second and he is in agony, so is his fire supposed to confuse people in thinking he is immune to the stuff? because just by looking I can tell he isn''t. he is occasionally burning himself. oh well, time for the next dragon, Feron, the Divine Dragon. he does not look like a pushover so I best be ready for anything. "3...2...1...go" and after he says go Feron is already surrounded in gold aura. I wonder can I do the same, I have a fighting spirit stat. so maybe, while evading him I think of a way to make my own fighting spirit aura. he throws 5 consecutive claws at me and I avoid 4 while the other one I manage to ignore the damage from. [Fighting Spirit: this aura projects your very nature of fighting out as an Aura, it makes it harder to be debuffed and increases your stats by 30%, percentage can be increased with Fighting Spirit Stat and skill level] [Aura: Fighting Spirit] Suddenly I explode with power, I then draw the Dragon Blade out of its sheathe and slash at Feron, causing him to crash down into the ground. [Using Dragon Blade Without A Dragon Slayer Aura Has Caused A Damage Over Time Affect] [Dragon Bleeding: your sword it now draining your very blood to get the power it needs without a Dragon Slayer Aura. -10,000 health per second while Dragon Blade is unsheathed] damn it, should have known something like this would happen. at least Feron is also not looking to good, I dash over to Feron and start slashing at him, he avoids while taking a few scratches here or there. I give him no opportunity to come back, I keep slashing and slashing and slashing, If I stop now I don''t think I will be able to start again as he is just waiting for an opportunity, well Feron that opportunity isn''t coming. he then jumps back and then I activate Burst Mode and slash him with the back of my sword while he is in mid air causing the air to ripple a bit and the ground to crack however It was enough to send Feron out of the arena. "Ring Out" the referee said, now for the last fighter. Teonus, The Elemental Ground Dragon walked to the ring. "Do you know why I was picked to go last Dragon Slayer?" Teonus asked me, before I could answer he answered for me, "Because I am the strongest, my fighting spirit is the strongest amongst the dragons here." Teonus told me with a proud bragging smile, I refuse to go easy, I held back until now as my opponents were honourable fighters, he is bragging. "and you are just a weak pathetic Dragon Slayer who can kill a few wild dragons".... what did he just say?... "Come on, why not just give up now, fighting me is pointless if this is the best you have" Teonus continued bragging and did not hear the referee. "3...2...1...go" the referee gave me permission. didn''t he? "and look at your guests..." don''t go there, you do not want to go there, "a weak dragon that was abandoned to the desert"... "a girl you could not even recognise"..."and a little girl who could not confess to you before it was to late" the dragon said laughing. THAT BASTARD "Get Out OF MY HEAD" I said while stopping him from looking through my past like it was a movie by using Mana to shield my head, it is nothing to be mocked, mock me all you want, however you mocked them, you picked the wrong subject... one hit, that is all I will need... I walk over to the dragon who was laughing at me, "By its name I call upon its power. Enorus" I said while powering up my Dragon Blade. the runes along its side started to glow. [Dragon Blade Enorus has been activated, deals damage at the cost of health points stamina and Mana points together. power increases with level and all stats] using the back of my blade I smack the smug bastard in the face and he is sent flying across the ground, I left him with 1 HP. however that was my strongest trump card for a reason. [Dragon Blade Enorus Backlash affect: all stats have been reduced to 5 for 24 hours] standing up is hard after loosing so much needed power. I look to the referee who looks shocked. what is that shocking? he was a ground dragon, and ground mages are known for defence but that means nothing in the face of my trump card. I am just not good against a group of enemies, 1 on 1 I am ok. and since this was 1 on 1 I was ok. "John wins. the winner of the tournament is the 3 fists academy" the referee announced and half the people there started grumbling about wanting to have won, I could not here the others, I saw Kate and Eron dash towards me, I fell back unable to move. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. "John" Kate shouts while grabbing me, "Its ok now, you won." Kate said reassuringly. she looks happy yet worried for me, I look to Eron who is trying to heal me. and I look to Nina who is crying. looking at how injured I am. "I am ok Nina, I just need around 24 hours to rest" I said with a smile and she does not look convinced, I guess I would look to be in a bad state right now. having 4 HP does that to you and having 7 Mana does not help, and having 8 stamina... sorry 7 stamina does not help as well. "how did you do that?" Michael asked me with a curious face. "his defence should have been around 20 - 100 times greater then the one Kieran fought, how did you do that?" Michael added and then I understood. I shrugged my shoulders. he did not look convinced and I did not try to look convincing. I just needed to rest. [Quest Complete: Fight To Win] [Rewards: Guild Quests, Guild Party, + 10,000 fame, Fame Stat, +38 Levels and Advanced Stamina Pool] some very helpful rewards, I think I will be adding some Stat Points once I reach Level 500, before that, I will save them for now as I am now only level 387. I get up and put my weighted training gear in my inventory and then walk back to the waiting area where Michael had a teleporter to take us back to the Academy however something tells me I will be seeing a few of the fighters here again. we are teleported back into Conner''s office and he looks happy. "Kieran, good job you have now made this Academy''s reputation grow a lot, John, great job, I hate smug dragons so extra good job." Conner said smiling while watching a replay of the moment I smacked Teonus with the back of my blade sending him flying. "You may go. I have some business to attend to. you have fun. accept for John, saying for you to have ''fun'' could mean two very different things" Conner said with a laugh. realising what he meant, I, Kate and Eron blush, Nina did not get it until Kate whispered into her ear what fun could mean and she went red to. Michael left while laughing at me. Kieran left as soon as he heard good job, Isaac left first thing as soon as we got here. I just used Blink Step to warp all of us into the room. Kate went over to play some games, Nina vanished and Eron slept on the sofa... I am seeing a pattern here... I wonder what Nina does when she vanishes? oh well. "Tomorrow who wants to go make a Party at the guild and take a quest?" I asked and everyone jumped in front of me nodding their heads, I somehow thought so. "Ok, we will start working our way through the guild, get ready" I said to everyone, they nodded and Eron jumped at me hugged me and kissed me. "Thank you Master" Eron said with a smile. Nina getting jealous also hugged me and kissed me. "Thank you John" Nina said while vanishing, and then also getting jealous Kate walked over to me and kissed me. "Thank you, good job in the tournament" Kate said with a smile before walking over back to play games. I live a happy life... [Charm stat has reached 500: a new skill has been added] [Loving Aura: you can now equip a Loving Aura that makes people act more naturally around you and treat you like a lover, Increases Charm stats effectiveness by 20%] interesting... still slightly embarrassing that is is my strongest stat. If I could use it to fight maybe It would be useful but something tells me I would look pink and cuddly and not something that should be on a battlefield, I have some pride so I cant do that I am afraid. I decide to get some sleep since it is getting late so I sit on a sofa and start drifting off until I feel 3 bundles of warmth surround me. "you know the reason I don''t sleep on the bead it to give you privacy" I said swiftly, opening one eye I look at them and they look happy for some reason. "Master, I don''t need it, I am happy to sleep with you in the bed" Eron said causing Kate to blush, Nina nodded in agreement. "Come on then master" Eron said while dragging me into the bedroom with a bit to much grip. [-2000 HP] "Master are you ok?" Eron said looking worried at me hoping she did not hurt me. "Yes I am ok, I just had my stats reduced to 5 for until I recover" I said and Kate and Eron are shocked, Nina I think still does not get what the numbers mean but she realises it is serious. "lets let him rest tonight" Kate said looking a little disappointed, Eron and Nina also looked disappointed. what were they expecting? I thought they would dislike the idea of a harem yet they already want something like that? sorry but for now I shall keep me ''Dragon Blade'' sheathed. however resting sounds like a good idea, I lie down and rest I shut my eyes and again feel 3 bundles of warmth against me. it is relaxing... I feel myself drifting off... [Saving.... the game has been saved] here I am again, the darkness that is sleep. oh well, Row row row your boat gently down the stream.... (The Next Day) Row row row your.... wait, I feel that pull to consciousness again, something about it still feels strange, it does not show itself every time I sleep as well, just occasionally. I wonder why?.... I wake up and realise something. [For resting in your bed all status effects have been removed and HP and MP have been restored] oh yea, that is a thing. [vitality had reached 300, a new skill had been added] [Pacifist: If you don''t attack or show hostility your defence is 5 times stronger] [Strength has reached 300, a new skill has been added] [Heavy Lifting: Lifting objects is 10% easier, percentage rises with Strength stat and skill level] [Intelligence has reached 300, a new skill has been added] [Clairvoyance: You can now see great distances as long as you are looking at a somewhere you have been before or someone you have seen before, this skill can not see anyone who is using a hiding skill, Costs 10,000 Mana/s, skill clarity can be increased with intelligence and skill level] [Wisdom has reached 300, a new skill has been added] [Basic Mana Comprehension: your comprehension of Mana increases every time you see something with Mana done. replication is possible with enough understanding, greater clarity can be achieved with increased skill level and wisdom] [Fighting Spirit has reached 100, a new skill has been added] [Challenge: you can now challenge people to a honourable duel, in this duel HP cannot reach 0] Fighting Spirit that is the greatest gift I could ask for, I will be careful with Clairvoyance because if I don''t to ruin privacy such as when people are in the bath however it emergences it could be useful. I get up and see Eron sleeping on top of me, Kate is to my right using my arm as a pillow and Nina is using my left arm as a pillow. am I really that comfy? last I checked a basic knife thought I was a solid indestructible wall when I tested, so I am not that soft. or am I soft however there are different requirements for me to become so solid a knife cant even push my skin in let alone cut me? confusing... I carefully get out of bed and equip my Academy Mage Robes and nudge Kate, Eron and Nina to try and wake them, they did not wake up, "Wake up, we need to make a party at the guild right?" I said however they did not budge. "If you don''t wake up I will do something ''Naughty''" I said and to this all 3 of their faces went red but still didn''t move. [Aura: Lovers Aura] as soon as I equip this they all just get up, walk over to me and start hugging me and kissing me. OH GOD WHAT HAVE I DONE? ... oh, it makes them act more naturally, wait does that mean this is how they want to act? [Aura: Default] as soon as I do that they stop, they then go red, they then run out the room after grabbing their clothes and dash into the bathroom, the one room I never need to enter as I don''t get dirty. I walk through to the main room and sit on a sofa, first one to come out was Kate. "is it to late to ask you to forget that happened?" Kate asked and sure enough, I am never forgetting that for as long as I live, my charm stat rose and is now at 589. something tells me that situation will only happen more and more, however to be kind I shake my head with a smile, she walks over to me and kisses me before packing he stuff and heading off to the Academy Guild ahead of the rest of us, most likely to calm down. the next out is Eron. "Master, never forget that as long as you live, I am not sure how but we all got along so I am happy" Eron said and I nodded my head in acceptance with the request, I was never going to forget that, she jumped over to me and hugged me and then kissed me before heading off to catch up to Kate most likely and then after some time.... any moment now... ok one moment, I use Clairvoyance and see that Nina had already exited and was now kissing me while in hiding, I reach around and hug her back to show her I can see her and she goes red before exiting the room... job well done? or just job done? I don''t know any more however I get ready to Blink Step over to the Guild Hall for making a party and going on our first quest. ------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 33 - Escort Mission John as the Party Leader chooses an Escort Mission to start off with, little do they know what is in store for them in this Escort Mission. I hope you liked the chapter Chapter 33 - Escort Mission I use Blink Step and arrive at the Guild Hall first. or so I thought until Nina came out of nowhere and kissed me in front of half the Academy''s Guild, hey look, there is Michael with Lin, ha, I almost feel sorry for him, however Kate and Eron are right behind me and are also expecting the same treatment around even half the guild... which is around 13 people with levels that vary between 1000 and 999,999,999,999 wait no Kieran now has an extra set of 9''s on the end of that. how strong can one man get? I suppose his is immortal however that is just a bit much, he only looks around 18. unless he also just looks young and is actually 80 or something maybe 100. I will ask him one day. maybe he really is just 18 and the level is high mainly because of his masochistically hard training that would kill anyone else who did not have his recovery abilities. anyway I turn around and also Kiss Kate and Eron because their faces demanded it, Michael, Isaac and Kieran start laughing at me for some reason. I turn and see the Guild Master.... Conner..... "I see you are treating my daughter well" He said with a genuine sincere smile. he is one weird person... I just nod in acknowledgement while he hands me a form to fill out.... scratch that he already knows Nina and Eron''s personal information and filled it out alongside mine and Kates. the only thing left to decide was the party name and the Party Leader. they all start writing John''s Harem until I rub it out with fire magic. "please be serious, this name will be stuck with us for the rest of out adventuring career so a good name maybe?" I say and they go into thought. Kate looks up at me with a smile like she had just picked the most purfect name ever. "The Gamers" Kate said, which may be good. to bad. "That is my brothers party, try again" I say while waving over to my brother who no doubt heard me. he waved back. Kate then looked at Michael and then went back into thinking mode... who will be next to have a crack at it... Nina looks up this time with an idea. "Dragon Heart" Nina said with a smile and I liked the sound of it. any better names... going once... going twice... and Eron looks up like she also has an Idea. "and what is Eron''s idea?" I ask and she starts writing John''s Harem again... damn it you let me down. "Ok then, we will go with my Idea." I said and the three looked at me curiously. "Nexus" I said simply and they looked confused but liked the sound of it. so we wrote down Nexus, I thought it was a clever name anyway. I hope they don''t get it until much later down the line. I could already hear Michael laughing. it is a better way of saying Harem and can be interoperated as group for those who don''t know what Harem means, so I can say it without admitting it. "So what quest first?" Kate asked while writing my name as party leader alongside Eron and Nina... yea why not, I would probably make the best leader anyway. even though Kate asked me which quest, all three were eyeing the dangerous quests. I simply dragged them over to a simple Escort Mission. "But that looks boring" Nina said while looking at the quest. I looked at the journey on the map and it would take 2 weeks to complete while escorting a Miner with his materials to prevent Bandits attacking. and yes it would be boring, that is the point, it has been non stop hard work and big fights and I would like some time to relax on weaker opponents. however Nina would never accept that as a reason. she was still a high class assassin before she started following me around. so I had a plan. "looks can be deceiving. the journey will be two weeks long, we will need to work on our teamwork for big quests and there are a lot of potential dangers, I will set back on this one and let you handle it, if things go horribly wrong I will step in and fix things"" I said making my excuse for resting. Nina and Eron nodded, Kate saw straight through me however had to agree on the teamwork part. it also let her miss the first week of lessons so she was in. I took the quest on the board and walked over to the receptionist and handed in the party forms and the quest. the receptionist then accepted the quest. [Quest: Protect the Carriage] [Rewards 1,000 xp and 50 coppers] the reward was 50 coppers however I don''t need the cash. I then picked the three girls up with psychokinesis and started running I made it to the destination in record time, it started in the mountains of Nerfalder. yes the dwarven city I sold dragon scales at, I then waited at a cave on the other side of the mountain. Kate looked at me angrily for suddenly lifting her up and running, Eron did not mind and Nina wanted to do it again. *sigh* I walk over to a Miner. "Are you the miner who made the escort request at the 3 Fists Academy" I asked an he nodded, he was a level 3 dwarf, I just helped him load his carriage then jumped on the back and rested... [Saving.......the game has been saved] sweet dreams... [You have been forced awake] "John, wake up" Kate said with a smile. I woke up and we were on the carriage looking at a sunset. sure enough from a mountain it looked nice, I smiled from seeing a nice site, Eron was sleeping so I gave up on her seeing it, Nina was invisible however I knew she was looking at the view. it check I used Clairvoyance and yes she was looking at it, while hugging me but still looking at it, I would prefer a sense that can keep better track of her without the Mana cost being so high however she is a high level ninja, I doubt I can just see a ninja without a high Mana cost. after two days there was still no incident, however... I sense 5 people surrounding the carriage, all were level 42-45... ha, It looks like Nina noticed them as she looked in the direction of one before vanishing. sure enough she dealt with them before anyone else noticed. nice job. she came back onto the carriage and looked at me wanting a reward. I ignore her as she was hidden, it could have been anyone. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. "John..." Nina said with cute eyes that started to fill with tears, I sighed and then got up and kissed her before laying back down. [Charm has reached 600, a new skill has been added] [Eyes Of A Lover: If someone loves you and you love them, you will be able to see them no mater what hides them from your eyes] wow... from sitting around doing nothing I am still getting powerful moves. I can now see Nina when she is hidden. to bad it only counts for Nina and not all stealth ninja types. still helps I guess. after 2 more days we can see Nerfalder and wow... it has changed a lot... the small town was now a big city, dragon scales are dangerous... we still have a full day before we reach it. however things cant go wrong that quickly. "DRAGON!!!" the dwarf shouted. foolish dwarf, that is a wyvern, native to mountains, dragons stick to warmer climate. they are not as dangerous but travel in groups of 2 to 3... yep that is a group of 3. they are also much smaller, around the size of a small house maybe bigger. [Wyvern] [Level 30,000] [Wyvern] they still feel the pressure of Dragon Slayer Aura however can be beaten normally like most monsters without a Dragon Slayer. they are also stupid. so the girls should be able to handle it... and sure enough, Kate rapid fires Ice Spike, realising although they live in cold temperatures they are still weak to ice and strong against fire. Kate although must have forgotten that dragon wings are near invincible. she hits one in the head killing it instantly and the rest his the wings. oh yea I forgot that. Gamer weakness, If I cut something head of without it loosing all its HP is remains alive, if anyone else does that it instantly kills. annoying isn''t it. however I just become strong enough to kill it without worrying about that. the two remaining wyvern become Enraged Wyvern. multiplying their stats by 10. the two dragons land on the ground and I see Nina skip over to the dragons while humming, she then climbs up a dragon and kills it? oh she was using hiding skills. however they have failed the test. if you see 3 wyverns you don''t leave one alive, or it becomes a Mutated Wyvern. much bigger and puts the resistance up of a dragon however the defence is actually lowered. oh yea we have a dragon don''t we. Eron walks over to it and transforms into a huge Divine Dragon, the Mutated Wyvern looks at Eron in horror before it is crushed under Eron''s foot, I turn and look at the dwarf who now looks pale. "you see that is a Dragon, the three smaller things were called a Wyvern." I said in a lecturing voice as the poor dwarf must have just noticed what kind of crazy powerful academy he sent that request off to, if you want normal adventurers go to a normal guild. simple. we got back onto the carriage with a scared little dwarf and rode the rest of the way in peace, we made it in a week, the dwarf said he was expecting it to take longer so we were free to go early. [Quest Complete] [Reward: 50 coppers] [Riding: whatever you ride on can move 15% faster] I will not bring this up. let the horses feel special. in the mean time I was about to pick up the 3 with psychokinesis however they all at the same time gave me a look that said they wanted to look around the town. I sighed and we walked around, Kate bought some books on fire and ice magic *Cough* I bought it *Cough* anyway Eron wanted a necklace, it was a string with a Blue Mana gem on it, I got it for her as it looked nice on her and boosted Mana regeneration speed. I bought 20 for later if I ever craft some armour I can boost Mana regeneration by a lot. Nina wanted some dwarven chocolate and she enjoyed is so I got a few for later. after our little trip I took us back to the Academy. I was not tired so I spent the night in the library reading a few of the books I have not read yet. I am looking forward to tomorrow as lessons start, where they sit you down and talk about the information I learned in the library. I think I am the only one who can just do that and not need to pay attention to class, however I am not sure. oh well, I will read for now... and so I picked up a book and sat down to begin reading. -------------------------------------------------- Chapter 34 - New Classmates John gets some new classmates to work with, all he knows is it will be a long day because of his new classmates I hope you enjoyed the chapter Chapter 34 - New Classmates Lessons will be starting soon, so I put my book away that I was reading to continue at a later date. I then used Blink Step to move from one seat to another, this one is my seat for class. and behind my is Kate. everyone else just sit at the seats closest to the door, no desire to learn, just to leave at the end, to be fair Kate sleeps at the back instead of learning but whatever. everyone comes in and sits down. Sir Andrew then walks in. he will be our teacher until we graduate. he has a smile. "How was everyone? I look forward to see all your progress since we last saw each other, especially you John since you left early" Sire Andrew said and I nodded in acknowledgement. "However before we start today''s lesson we have some new students moving in to this class" Sir Andrew said with a smile. I am confused, to be honest age does not matter if you join the Academy you start in the first year, like I did, you don''t become a new student as a second year... what is Conner thinking? "Please welcome Eron and Nina Shell" he said while smiling... oh god no, they both walk in wearing academy robes and sit next to me, Eron to my left and Nina to my right... this will be one long day. "Now we shall begin as normal for a Thursday. we shall start with some simple recent Mana discoveries and breakthroughs such as the Breakthrough of the Mana diffusion resistor bracelet" Sir Andrew said as Eron looked exited like she wanted one however obviously did not even know what one was and Nina looked like she was hearing a different language. this is what happens when you put beginners in a second year class. great fighters but horrible at general knowledge let alone what we will be talking about here. "Who wants to present a suggestion?" he asked looking at Eron and Nina as they were new. Nina got up as I opened party chat to help. "h...How about the MCD, Mana Conversion Device that takes Mana and changes it into a specific type of Mana with little waste Mana?" Nina said with a stutter reading my party message, Sir Andrew smiled and nodded while pulling up a huge page of information about it. Nina then hid herself and started banning her head on the table making no noise. I laughed a bit drawing Sir Andrew''s attention to me "Is something wrong John?" he asked me with a serious face and I shook my head, he continued his explanation of the devices parts in detail as I stopped paying attention and was more focused on the two next to me, they were going to make this one long day... After Sir Andrew finished explaining he set some homework on the device for everyone, I would be doing 4 copies all wrote with different handwriting and all containing the same information in a different set out presented differently and rephrased on each one, some minor mistakes here and there on Kate''s, Nina''s and Eron''s Home work so nothing looks suspicious. Only the best for my lovers. "since it is getting close to lunch I will let you go early, however meet in the combat arena for 1 o''clock sharp." Sir Andrews said while concluding his lesson, I woke Kate up and checked is Nina and Eron were ok from having such high amounts of Information shoved into their heads. Nina was clutching her head with a headache that Healing Magic fixed. Eron was smiling looking at the front, eyes wide awake yet fast asleep... I should have known... I woke her up by poking her cheek and she blinked a few times before looking at me innocently like she wasn''t asleep. I just left the three behind by Blink Stepping to the cafeteria and pick up something to eat and sit down to begin eating, I was eating a sandwich, a simple ham sandwich. after a few seconds of munching on my sandwich I see a group of first years dash into the cafeteria shouting at each other over who was first. I continue munching on my sandwich as they run over pick up some food and run to a seat. I see Kieran appear next to me also munching on a sandwich. a simple life. Kate, Nina and Eron then all reach the Cafeteria and see there is only one seat next to me, they start using rock paper... ok now flip a coin... now they are.... deciding who sits next to me I would assume... I see Isaac come in with his partner Victoria. I also see Ruby''s partner 00391 enter and get food for her, she still cant stop her aura making people go crazy for her and wont risk being around first years I suppose... I continue munching on my sandwich. "YES!!!" I hear Kate shout attracting the attention of the first years to see what was going on, I used Hidden and finished my sandwich. Kate looked sad that I vanished just as she won, I will repay her later. however now I have some time for lunch I walk around a bit and see Conner for a split second as he ran past me... first years started a fight in the cafeteria. I think it was over who was stronger however Conner came in and sorted them out quickly before running past me again to reach the stairs and ran off to his office. I continued walking while enjoying the view you get from the window of the building, you forget it is a mountain sometimes. well... the library is the size of a city containing many rooms and the arena for the 3rd years takes up most of the battling fist. however you know what I mean, it just does not feel like a mountain... Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. I walk into Michael who is being... oh that was... I felt that from here.... what did he do to deserve that besides being a partner to a sadist. Lin straight up kicks him where the sun don''t shine and walks away. he falls to the ground after loosing a lot of HP... I back away slowly and then use Flash Step to visit the outside. the gap between the 3 fists contains a flower garden where you can plant any type of flower you want and grow it, to be honest it is more of a forest with flowers in. it is peaceful to walk through if you want to relax. I will be coming here all to often with all three girls in my class. I then realise the time and Blink Step over to the Arena for fighting practice... sorry, for making sure Eron and Nina know not to kill their opponent. I was told to fight Kate in the first round. sure enough Kate charges at me preparing to attack however I am trying to show off as it my first day back, I wink at Kate causing my charm stat to calm her down and go red in the face. to easy. I put her to sleep with ease. [Sleep Wave has evolved into Advanced Sleep Wave: You can now put any target to sleep provided they are not showing negative emotion and do not have a barrier up to prevent it. costs 500 Mana] Useful, I am not going to lie, that was a long time coming, now it will keep me alive if Kate gets angry at me and starts using Ice Magic. I tried using it like Kate does however I cant use it as well, maybe it is because I am a dragon slayer? I look around and everyone is looking at Eron''s match, she is fighting Nina. the two of them dont know the words holding back do they. I put them both to sleep after using Lovers Aura to calm them down. I then return to default aura before it affects anyone else... the rest of the day went well as nobody was awake to cause problems... I take Kate, Eron and Nina to our room and put them on the bed, then I start writing the Homework we had up with Psychokinesis, meaning I can complete all 4 at once. I then place them on the bed so they can sleep comfortably. I then train Psychokinesis for a while untill it gets to around 9 o''clock I then fell to sleep on the bed after running low on stamina. [Saving......the game has been saved] Row row row your boat gently....... Row your boat..... I feel the pull to consciousness, it does not feel odd this time. I wonder why? I wake up and Kate is lying on top of me. Nina is using my left arm as a pillow and Eron is using my right. I wonder how they decide who sleeps where? oh well, I wake up and get ready for classes to start, Eron wakes up and makes everyone breakfast I eat happily as it helps raise my stamina and tastes good. after we all finish however. "I am going to take a bath, Master would you like to join me?" Eron said, I don''t need to clean myself as my body does it automatically somehow, I do take her up on her offer, I enter mainly to see what happens when I do clean myself and also to see the 3 girls who so kindly gave me permission, I mean, with my sensory skills what they are clothes hide nothing, however having permission helps. finding the screenshot button in the menu helped even more. after they were clean and I was done we exited. I used Blink Step and we started class today was a half day so only theory class. after this I will enter the library and read. this is the kind of Academy life I had to deal with... ---------------------------------------- Chapter 35 - Library Clearing John decides to finish reading all the books in the library and activates a special event I hope you enjoyed the chapter Chapter 35 - Library Clearing I enter the library and start reading, like normal however I realise there is only around a hundred books left. and I am impatient to finish reading all the books, I set all the books out on a table that I have not read. there is 97 books, Perfect. I sit back 100 Eye Projection, I have the spare eyes check to make sure I did not miss any books. I sit reading for a bit, turning each page with psychokinesis. half an hour later and I was done, I put every book back, however lucky I sent Mana eyes searching, I missed 1 book. simple enough I sat down and read this book. every page was blank. [A Special Event Has Been Started: The Lost Pages] [Reward: 5 book related skills] [Return The Lost Pages, Or Remain Lost Yourself] Sure enough everything around be went white and then I found myself surrounded by unfamiliar bookshelves. they formed corridors, the books were empty and the bookshelves ever indestructible, I tested with Dragon Claw. I walked around in the corridors and then saw something... a ghost? it was a ghost holding a book. [Librarian] [Level 20,000] [Conner White] That name. I question why a Librarian here has it. enough questioning, I walk up to the Librarian and he started attacking me out of nowhere, he looked like an old ghost however he is attacking me. his book opened and he started shooting pages at me, I avoided them however when I looked they were blank. the Librarian is obviously a just a monster and the name is deceiving. the real Conner is stronger then this. I dash forward and use dragon claw, it only removes just under half the Librarians health. I used it two more times while avoiding the paper bullets. the Librarian dies and disappears, leaving a page behind. so this is what I am collecting. page number is 4006... I will be here a while. I kill a few more Librarians however it was no challenge, until I entered a big open area, I walked right in and then the door closed behind me, books fell from the shelves. and from each book a Librarian was made. this time there was more of them, I evade as many as possible before using Dragon Wings, it cut through my wings like butter. I turned of Dragon Wings and started just avoiding as much as possible, I had no way of making any distance on them... I know... [Blink Step Does Not Work In a Dungeon] damn it. I keep avoiding trying to think of a plan, considering how easy this paper cut through Dragon Wings I don''t want to try anything like using dragon claw on the pages to slice them up. I remove my Eyes Of A Barrier and try using that... it does nothing... well duh, they are ghosts holding books, not organic... so can I do anything, there is a lot of pages an evading all of them is hard. I know, they are still paper. I use Advanced Fire Cloak to burn them away. I charge up and try it, sure enough the pages are no longer an issue as they burn before they reach me, I then dash over to a Librarian and sure enough I kill him with one hit thanks to Fire. I then do the same to the others. and I pick up all the Pages. [Floor 1 of 5 has been cleared, the stairs have been opened to the next floor] If that is it this should be easy... maybe? I know that there should be a boss on the last floor, it may be difficult? oh well. I see the stairs so I walk down them. [Elemental Librarian] [Level 4,000,000] [Conner White] I still don''t see why it is called conner white, however it looks a lot stronger. the Librarian spots me and then opens his book, he shoots much faster paper bullets and they are no longer made of paper. more like paper shaped ice, water, metal, dirt, fire and all sorts of other magic blasts. I then avoid a few however one hits and deals damage, not as an amount however as a fraction of my health, I lost an eighth of my health with one hit, I then use Burst Mode and move behind it to deliver the finishing blow, a powerful Dragon Claw barrage reducing its health to 0 after 11 Dragon Claws. something tells me this will be harder then I thought. I also noted I did not get experience, I wonder why? oh well, I walked around a bit and saw a small group of Elemental Librarians alongside a Healer Librarian. That is just great, now the damage I do will be healed If I don''t kill them quick or kill the healer. I then walk within range for them to attack me and I avoid. I then use Burst Mode to make some ground and then I come into fighting range of one of them. I use Divine Dragon Claw, and then jump back, I avoid all the paper bullets except the ones covered in fire, I take those as fuel, after some time I use Fire Mirror and return all the built up fire burning them all for most their health, I then used Burst Mode to dash and kill the Healing Librarian, after that I use a well placed Divine Dragon Claw and slice all of the librarians in the area. with that I wait and gather the paper on the ground, the Librarians on this floor are dropping 1 page however in my inventory it shows as 5 - 6 pages. after some walking around and picking off one librarian at a time I make it to another big open room, the pathway behind me is sealed and then 5 books some and attack me, they all had hands attached to them, however they were all attached to the same person, [Multitasking Librarian] [Level 3,000,000] [Conner White] Multitasking? so each book does something different I suppose. However I have been in this dungeon for to long, Kate, Eron and Nina will be wondering where I am. since nobody is here to see, why don''t I show you true power. "Dragon Form" I said while transforming, green scales, huge power boost. form of a dragon, what is not to love, oh wait... being on the receiving end. charge at the Multitasking Librarian, the 2 books are used like elemental Librarians use their books for. another 2 are used for healing. and the middle book is used for some kind of charged shot. I found that out the moment I entered attack range the librarian started firing much faster except for that middle book. I charge are the Librarian and use Dragon Claw with a dragons claw. the result was half of its health, before I use it again a charged shot hits me in the underbelly sending me back with half my health gone as well. however I left a present, I tail wiped him in Burst Mode as I was knocked back causing the greater part or his remaining health to vanish, and before I land I fire off around 7 Fire Bolts at its face. causing it to die. however It was not done with just dying once. all 5 books split apart into separate librarians. [Book launcher] [Level 500,000] [Conner White] And that my dear friends is the invitation to sit and wait to see what they do. I wait for them to do their thing as the books begin glowing, then they threw the books at me and I evaded them, I let my guard down after that because the books I just evaded came back at me from the other side, I was only able to evade it by the skin of my teeth. I then used Advanced Fire Cloak to melt all five of them with Magma. it was a simple task. with that I moved on. collecting all pieces of paper on the ground. the pieces only have page numbers they don''t have words... strange [Floor 2 of 5 has been cleared, the stairs have been opened to the next floor] I walk down the next set of stairs. wondering what lovely thing awaited me. and sure enough this was the most simple floor yet, it was a straight line to the next set of stairs, bookshelves on either side of me. thinking it cant be this simple I decide it has to be a trap. as I slowly walk forwards I notice the books on the shelf have the pages side of the books facing me instead of the spine of the book. I then see each book start shooting paper out, some charged paper bullets, some normal, some elemental. something tells me this will take a bit to get through, I use Burst Mode and slowly make progress however the amount of pages is a lot more then before, I got hit 3 times causing me to loose 3/8ths of my health. just like that, I decide to use my burst a bit more powerfully, instead of 10 minuets like I was I used it at 5 minuets of burst. this hurt however the Pages were now moving slow enough to evade with ease. I got through them. however I no longer had any stamina so I fell asleep on the stairs. not the most comfy thing I have slept on but not the least. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. I woke up with a full stamina bar however I did not get the saving message, I wonder why? oh well, I continue onto the next floor. [Floor 4 Paper Weight Is Now In Affect: You now weigh your normal weight times that of each Librarian on this floor] After that I felt myself crush into the ground. things like this make you regret having weighted training gear that weighs in tons. I quickly remove the weighted training gear and find that I am still heavier then normal. I have to get through this quickly, I quickly dash through the vast Maze of books. suerly enough I find one... singe.... librarian from the first floor. by himself. I tare his head off and move on. I cant see another librarian anywhere. I keep running all over this maze however nothing. I then map out the maze in my head. as I run through I notice it is changing each time I move to a different area... that is helpful. how kind of them. I use fire cloak and start running through while burning everything in my path, books on the shelf included to see where I have been before. I start seeing the odd bookshelf in front of me with all its books burnt to a crisp, I then decied to use Dragon Claw on it, thinking it is a moving bookshelf of something so it would be hiding something. and surely enough I was right [Moving Bookshelf] [Level 700,000] [Conner White The AI] The Name is different from the others. I wonder why? oh well It does not have any books so what is it going to do? I thought for a moment before each shelf restocked itself full of books. and started launching them like those Librarian Book Launchers. I proceed to burn the bookshelf and since it is made of wood it dies quickly. I wonder if they expected whoever went through this to not be a fire mage? sure enough after burning a few more bookshelves I was done. I left my weighted training gear off this time and I proceed onto the next floor. they really were not expecting the person to go through this to be a fire mage where they? [5th floor, boss battle] and after I got the Blue box I was surrounded with a storm of paper that stopped me from moving or seeing anything. and when the paper left I found myself on a path made of paper, moving off into the distance where a book was. I walked towards it however the path separated, and paper from nowhere started forming a shape. [The Gamer] [Level 397] [John Richardson] A paper version of me came into view. It then dashed up to me, I dashed back and started Burning him with Fire Magic. [John Richardson Is Immune To Greater Fire Magic] that is helpful, I then dash at him and use Dragon Claw, he used blink step to avoid it... so I can use blink step here? interesting, I then dash over at him and swing a Dragon Claw at him, he avoids it however I use blink step and position myself so my Dragon Claw impacts his side. he took near no damage. so he has as much health as I do huh? wait... he doesn''t have health regeneration. I can work with this. or so I thought but he used Burst Mode and kicked me in the face causing more damage then I did with Dragon Claw. I returned the favour and returned to my human form... I use Divine Dragon Claw hoping to end it with one more hit. the paper me then used Divine Dragon Claw with the same amount of strength, I avoid his and continue my slash on him, he avoids it and span around to continue his slash and this time he aimed for my head. I ducked under his swipe and then swiped up continuing my Divine Dragon Claw. for an upper cut however he evaded to the side and continuing his slash almost hit me, however I am faster evading them I am attacking moving back I evaded his attack and them returned it in kind, he avoided just like I did and used Blink Step to move behind me trying to slash me with that charged up Divine Dragon Claw. I jump backwards over his head, and as he looked up as me I Blink Stepped behind him and slashed at his back. he avoided it somehow knowing I was behind me... don''t tell me he has my sensory skills to. I continue my assault with my Divine Dragon Claw, now wanting to power it down and waster an attack that will end him in one hit. suer enough I kick him in the gut and then clash him in the leg... he takes the damage from the kick to the gut however... with the small chance of ignoring damage that I possess he Ignored my Divine Dragon Claw. I jumped back and started avoiding his Divine Dragon Claw onslaught, I avoid each hit even when he tries to use Burst Mode I just match his power and avoid, waiting for the right moment to use Divine Dragon Claw. however I thought of another Idea. I started using Ice Magic and hitting him with Ice Spikes and Ice Bolts. he starts taking heavy damage with multiple Ice attacks hitting him at once and I thought I would win until he used Fire Cloak to melt the ice. Damn I am strong. the thing is though. My health regenerates, his isn''t. he has around a quarter of his health left and I am still left stronger... until he Blink Stepped his hand into my chest. I always wondered what would happen. I found out. at the cost of his hand he implanted a whopping 70% of my health worth of damage. I was sent flying with a hand stuck in my chest. I had enough and decided to use my ultimate move. set burst mode to 1 minuet and stack with Dragon Pulse. reward was? I was able to run over to him and kill him before he saw what was coming. downside? my health is at 20% of full. my Mana is at 0. and my stamina is running low as well. with this. the paper bridge reformed and allowed me to reach the book at the end of it. as soon as I picked it up all the pages in my inventory vanished and went into the book. it was called by a simple name. [Synthetic Android Artificial Intelligence: A book made by Conner White that depicted how he made the Synthetic Human named Kate White, this book was lost in the library however was rediscovered by John Richardson] I think this book belongs to someone else. I will hand it to conner later. [Special Event Complete: The Lost Pages] [Rewards: Paper Bullet. Paper Weight, Book Throw, Paper Sword and Advanced Reading] [Paper Bullet: This takes a piece of paper and shoots it out as fast as you could run and removes 1% of the targets health bar, costs 1 piece of paper and 300,000 Mana] [Paper Weight: This takes a piece of paper and makes you weigh the same as it does, adding your weight to your opponent] [Book Throw: Throw a book at your opponent for 10% of the targets health, if it does not hit anything after 10 meters it will return, costs 1 book and 500,000 Mana] [Paper Sword: Make a sword out of paper, durability increases with skill level and damage increases with skill level, costs 50 pieces of paper and 500 Mana] [Advanced Reading: you can read a book faster and reading is more relaxing making your stamina bar decrees slower] These are some nice abilities, costly however nice all the same... I walk over to Conner''s office and leave the book on his desk. he was out however I am sure he would appreciate it, after that I go get some sleep since it is getting late, Kate Nina and Eron are already asleep. I join them and look forward to see what tomorrow will bring --------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 36 - Save The Village John finds someone in need of help. he is told he may not get a reward but he is needed to stop a Dark Dragon from destroying a village. I hope you enjoyed the chapter Chapter 36 - Save The Village I wake up and look around, it looks like Kate and Eron have left the room. Nina probably thinks I cant see her as she is just staring at me with wide eyes looking like she wants to say something. she seems to notice I am looking right back at her. "Nina, would you like to say something?" I asked and she nodded. "Kate and Eron will be out all day as they left on a quest, can I go to?" Nina asked me while looking at me with begging eyes, I simply nod and she runs over and kisses me before running off to go on a quest. so I will be alone for the day... well I did want to test my new paper powers however library books are protected against magic. so no luck there. maybe I will go and test out Advanced Reading, it is supposed to make me feel relaxed. with that in mind I walk over to the library, I have no rush so why not? as I enter I look at the huge amount of books that I have looked at. oh well, every so often a new book will give a stat point so I continue to read. I decide to go and read my favourite book. it is the book I picked up and learned Dragon Slayer skills from. I pick it up and sit down on one of the chairs around the corner. after some time I begin to hear mumbling from behind me. I pay closer attention and it is someone in the Dragon Slayer section looking at a book on dragons. I use Hidden and walk behind this person and look over their shoulder. "there has to be a way, I was told this academy was the place to go for slaying dragons but nothing..." This girl said while crying and putting a book back, I exit Hidden and immediately she turns around with a cool looking dagger and slashes me across the neck, the dagger breaks in half with the blade now on the ground. [Elf Of The Lost] [Level 14] [Lilian] Looking at the broken dagger she cries, it must have been important however realising she just tried to kill me and failed miserably she has a mixed look of fear and sadness. I take the broken knife from her hand. "If this knife is so important to you let me fix it." I said while using Mana Repair, Holy crap that was half my Mana gone from one action. what the hell is this knife? [Dagger Of The Pathfinder: This dagger was forged to help Lilian find someone or something that can help save her village from a Dark Dragon] Oh, she would be desperate, a Dark Dragon can only be killed by a Dragon Slayer, they have an annoying trait to get stronger the more a normal person attacks them. they are masters of illusion and hiding. "Lilian, It looks like you need my help to save your village" I said with a smile, when I said that she calmed down, I then used Blink Step to bring her to a seat to sit down on, I have to say now that I look she is one beautiful elf. she has long silver hair that reaches her waist. her face is innocent, she is around my hight, her eyes are glowing blue and gentle and her clothes look to be made of green leather and leaves, she has a sleeveless top on that reveals a lot of her huge breasts. her top stretches down and connects to a mini skirt that is made of leaves, covering her privet parts however only reaching mid thigh. all in all she is the most beautiful person I have ever laid eyes on. however she does not look to be affected by my charm skill, using observe I can see 3 major things. she is the same age as me to the day. she has very high Intelligence and Wisdom, both at 603 and she has a skill in alchemy, potions and enchanting. "So care to explain how you pissed of a Dark Dragon, unlike normal dragons they don''t attack people and would rather sleep all day. how did you get in this situation?" I said simply and to this she looked sad and off to one side. "We didn''t do anything, one day an adventurer came to our village and took the dragons egg for ''research'' and then left, after that the dragon went on a rampage, we tried to calm it down however it is now moving slowly over to my village, it is slow however will reach my village soon. now I am in search of a way to stop a dragon since I cant find a Dragon Slayer" Lilian said to me and then started crying like she had given up. right when she found one. this is just funny to watch. "I am the dragon slayer John Richardson" I said simply and she then got down onto the floor in a begging position head to the floor. "Please help us. I have nothing to offer you however we need your help or I fear what will happen to my village" Lilian said to me while crying, now I just feel sorry for her, I use psychokinesis to left her from the ground and then smile while placing my hand on her shoulder. "Don''t worry, I will help you, just lead the way" I said and she smiled and hugged me. "Thank you thank you thank you thank you thank you" Lilian said quickly with a smile hugging me tighter and tighter. [Charm has reached 700, a new skill has been added] [Attraction: Now even the simplest of actions will be seen and taken to heart by those who harbour feelings for you. Major actions have more extreme affects] interesting... I hope that is not implying what I think that is... Her face goes red realising what she is doing and then she lets go smiling all the same. "So lead the way" I said with a smile pointing at a map. she walks over and points to a forest in the middle of nowhere. basically a 7 minuet walk. I smile and pick her up and put her in the princess carry, If I gave her a piggyback ride her huge breasts would be pressed up against me and I would not be able to concentrate, psychokinesis is also out as I discovered from Kate that being carried like that is mean. she is not complaining however her face is red. I just start walking. sure enough she looks around terrified for a moment before I slow down a bit to make her relax. she looks around and we are moving very quickly so nothing stays in sight for to long. we come up to a cliff which is right above a small elven village. I put her down and look at her. "Is that your village" I say with a smile and she nods. me not wanting to go the long way around pick her up back in the princess carry and jump. we start falling however I slow us down with psychokinesis and then we land safe and sound. "Here we are, so how far out is the Dark Dragon?" I asked with a smile and she pointed over at the distance and sure enough there was a Dark Dragon... how did I not notice that? oh well, at its walking speed it should reach the village in two days. their Dexterity stat is its lowest, at a horrible 8. however its breath is a beam of black plasma so don''t doubt its strength. [Angry Dark Dragon Rare Variant] [Level 4000] [Dark Dragon] I cant kill that, it is a rare dragon only angry because its egg was stolen, it has every right to be angry, I will reason with it later. I cant go over to it now as it is in Angry mode however it should calm down before it reaches the village. worst case scenario I kill it so no worries. I turn to Lilian and smile. "I can deal with that dragon, I hope peacefully as it is attacking with a major reason however it is to angry at the moment, I will talk to it tomorrow, is there anywhere I can stay near by?" I asked with a smile. Lilian nods with a proud smile. "You can stay in my home" Lilian said, then her face goes red for some reason. "please don''t treat me to badly" Lilian said with a scared voice. I am slightly concerned as to why she thinks I would do anything however I can take a guess that it is because of the bad relationship between humans and elves of late. as I walk through the village I get angry looks from the people of the village. what do they think I would do? I have some morals you know. I don''t just rape hot elf girls... I have thought about it but I don''t just do it... "Here we are" Lilian said when we reached a tree house on the edge of the village. we enter and it contains a bed, a bath, a toilet, a kitchen and a few chairs. all in the same room. there is no privacy here... I see why she went red. "f..feel free to make yourself at home, but before we continue can you prove you are a dragon slayer?" Lilian said looking at me with a mixture or red in the face, curious and fear. [Aura: Dragon Slayer] "Yes, I can" I said with a smile as my aura exploded around me. Lilian looked revealed, but then was shaking before she started getting undressed. "Wait, why are you undressing" I asked while turning around to respect privacy. she then tilted her head curiously "Isn''t this how humans normally ask for payment?" She said and I looked at her curiously, we ask them to get undressed? isn''t that a little much? "most humans that came before you.... forcefully made love to our ancestors...." Lilian said sadly before she continued undressing. I then used psychokinesis to stop her and put her clothes back on. she looked at me curiously. I am going to hate myself later for missing this chance. "I am sorry. I am not the type of human to do that, the ones that did that were heartless and cruel. that is not how you treat a beautiful woman such as yourself..." I said that much before going a little red... we both had a charm stat... mine was higher. hers was only 170. "a...Anyway I am fine without any type of payment, I cam here to help someone who needed help, not cause more problems" I said with a smile before walking out of her tree house... when I say tree house I mean a house carved out of a tree. as I was leaving Lilian stopped me with worried eyes. does she think I am leaving? "I am only going to check on the dragon. don''t worry, I don''t need much sleep" I said reassuringly before walking off in the direction of the dragon. the poor dragon was still enraged and was trampling all trees in its path. I could feel her anger, it was a mother searching of her child. oh well, while I have the time I pulled some books from my inventory. these were my porn magazines from back before I had a charm stat. I used water magic to clean it into white paper. sure enough I made a Paper Sword. I started to swing it around and it felt more like a steel sword. if I work on it I can get it stronger. I turn off the skill and sure enough all the pages return to the blank magazine. I then throw it into my inventory. I should have known something would go wrong. the dragon is charging an attack. well it wont attack me as it thinks the elves did it and there is no elf in sight. "John?" Lilian called for me from behind. I should have known. the Dark Dragon uses dark plasma bolt and it is aimed at Lilian. he is over a day and a half away and he can still attack, I need to be on guard. I jumped up and caught the blast in my hand while standing right in front of Lilian. it did no damage. Plasma is still heat based. even if it is dark. such as scalding water may be water however it is still heat so it wouldn''t affect me. Lilian looks at me in awe. however I don''t have much time to stand around. I dash over to the dragon The dragon looks scared of me. "Easy there. I mean you no harm, I am only here to protect that village" I said in Dragon Tongue and sure enough the Dark Dragon stopped and looked at me with anger. "They stole my egg. I will kill them and it is not against the treaty as they started it" the Dark Dragon said to me. the treaty she speaks of was made to prevent people being killed by dragons and to prevent Dragons Slayers killing dragons. it was a win win situation. we don''t bother them they don''t bother us. Dragon Slayers are brought in to kill either primal dragons or dragons who break the treaty. Primal like most the dragons on the Dragon Continent as they don''t have a conscious mind and are dangers to other dragons and humans. and ones that break the treaty like this dragon will be if she kills those elves. "They did not take your egg, it was an adventurer not that village." I said while still using all my Mana to calm down this Dark Dragon. "If I am able to I will find your egg and bring the thief to justice however if you attack that village I will be forced to kill you, leaving you child without a mother." I said reasonably and the Dark Dragon had to accept. she was wise enough to know in a fight she would die. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. "Then Dragon Slayer tell me this, how will you get my egg back?" She asked and with such a simple question I was at a loss, until I had an Idea. I walked over to the dragon and put her to sleep with Advanced Sleep Wave, when she hit the ground she hit it hard creating a few cracks. she was around 40 stories tall and 120 stories in length. she was thin however her shape was not one designed to move fast, it was to move quietly. oh well. with her asleep I can begin looking. I run back to Lilian who is standing in the crater made by the explosion from the Dark Plasma Bolt, well, she is in a small portion that was spared because it was behind me. she must be a little shaken up. "Are you ok? I took care of the dragon problem but I need to find her egg, do you know where it could be and who took it?" I asked simply and she nodded her head. she got out a map and pointed to a dwarven city... named Nerfalder... I feel like this city will be stuck with me for the rest of my adventure however I am not sure why. "Can you come with me and help me and point out the one responsible for breaking the Dragon Treaty?" I asked and she looked at me for a moment before nodding. what is wrong? was it something I said? oh well I pick her up and put her in a princess carry and then activate Dragon Wings and fly over to Nerfalder and sure enough from this high up the sunset is beautiful, not as beautiful as the elf I am holding for obvious reasons however she is looking at the sunset to, and something makes me feel like I am missing something right under my noes however I don''t know what so maybe I need more wisdom and Intelligence. I mean they are both at 390 so I don''t know why however I need more of it. "There is out destination" I said while pointing to the city in front of us. and a few seconds later I landed inside the city causing a few dwarfs to jump from shock. I wonder why? oh well, I walk around with Lilian who was holding my hand leading me through the city to the Mages Guild, sure enough we enter and there it is, I can tell by using observe that it is the egg that was stolen as it says stolen from a Dark Dragon in the description. I walkover to it and a mage walks up to me. "Can I help you sir? that is a priceless dragon egg and it is not for sale so if that is what you are after leave now" said the Mage who really should mind his own business. I turn to him with a calm expression. "Sorry, I did not know the Mage''s Guild would hold onto goods that breaks the Dragon Treaty, this was stolen from a Dark Dragon and I am taking it back, if you try and stop me I will kill you, now tell me, who brought this egg into your guild?" I said with a clam expression and he looked at me with a glint of rage in his eye. "You do not have the authority to do that" The mage said, I looked at his name tag. [Arc Mage of Nerfalder] [Level 12,000] [Borgot Jintos] "Yes I do, I am a Dragon Slayer, In this situation I have the authority to kill anyone in my way to get the egg back" I said with a smile letting my aura collide against his and it sent him flying against the wall. I smiled and asked again. "So who brought this egg into your guild?" to this he looked furious but pointed at a Mage who was now running, and now he was running in the air on his way back to me as I lifted him with Psychokinesis. I held him in front of me and looked at him eye to eye. "Hello, you and I have a dragon to visit, I think you know her, she is a big angry Dark Dragon and wants to say hi" I said with a smile, I walked over to the Dark Dragon Egg and lifted it with Psychokinesis, with that I walked out of the Mages Guild and used Dragon Wings. crushing all doubts for the Arc Mage that I was a fake. I then took Lilian and flew off. that was simple, I returned to the Dark Dragon who was waking up, she looked at me and smiled. "I see you kept your promise Dragon Slayer, for this I am eternally thankful" The Dark Dragon said to me and took her egg back and that thief. she then started walking back to her nest, wherever it is. I then took Lilian to her home and smiled. [Quest Complete] [Rewards: Close Intimacy with Lilian and the Elven Race] well I assumed it would be something like that. Lilian looked like she had something more to say so I sat down in front of her and let her speak. "tThank you John, as I said earlier... the village does not have anything they can offer you as a reward..." Lilian said with a stutter, I just smiled at a job well done, "...h...however... I do have something I could give you..." Lilian said with a gentle mutter and her face went red... this is happening right now isn''t it? [Charm has reached 800, a new skill has been added] [Heart Bolt: this takes your Mana and focuses it into a heart shaped bolt and fires it, damage depends on skill level and Charm] yep that confirms it, "and what would that be?" I ask with a smile and she blushes even more before walking over to me and kissing me... DO I HEAR 5? I have 5 dragon scales on it being a very powerful clumsy hot chick with a lot of power but to clumsy to use it right. anyone care to take me up on this bet? *sigh* anyway, now I have an elf that can make Potions and Enchant and use Alchemy. "that was my first kiss, and by it I am bound to you for eternity" Lilian said while blushing and looking at me smiling. [Lilian has now been added as a pet/slave] why? just why? Eron I understand, she was a dragon so she is stuck as a pet/slave however Lilian? "Now that is something you will need to talk to the others about" I said simply, I still don''t know how they decide it but whatever. Lilian just looked at me confused. "Isn''t it normal for a male to have more then one lover? what is the problem?" Lilian said with a smile... I did not know that was how elves did things however their population is slightly low so I understand why. she acompanied me back to the academy and as soon as I entered my room Nina came over and looked at Lilian. "cool, now you have an elf" Nina said with an honest smile. behind her were the two others, Eron was sleeping on the couch and did not mind, Kate just face palmed somewhat expecting this. Lilian then walked over to Eron who was sleeping and started petting her. at least they get along. Nina walked over to me also wanting to be petted after watching Eron and Lilian. sure enough I petted her and she liked it. Kate just walked over to me. "How many more do you plan on getting?" Kate asked with a smile that hurt my pride. she knew full well I had no control over it however she continued to make the question. before I could respond she spoke first, "Just make sure I don''t get lost in a crowd" Kate said with a slightly sad smile, I kissed her and she immediately perked up. "Don''t worry, I wont ever loose you" I said with a smile and she went red before walking to talk with Lilian... they seamed to want to talk about why she fell for me and her response surprised me. "When we first met he came out of nowhere and I tried to slash his throat with a knife by accident" Lilian said while remembering the events, Eron then gave her an glare and she continued, "the knife broke on impact of his skin, broke in half and I was just shocked, I didn''t think him human. after that he realised the knife was important and just fixed it, It took 5 Elven Master Alchemists to make that knife with materials of the rarest quality that could track down what I needed. and he just fixed it like it was nothing" Lilian said. I kicked myself, so THAT was why it cost so much to repair. I thought it had to be something because that was a high cost."after that I brought him to the village and instead of killing the Dark Dragon he wanted to reason with it, so he asked for a place to stay while it calmed down. I took him to my house and started undressing" lilian said and with this Kate, Eron and Nina shot her a glare. "He turned down the offer" She added and then Kate, Eron and Nina turned to me like I was an Idiot, MAKE UP YOUR MINDS! "After that he explained that a woman as beautiful as me should not be treated like that. unlike how previous humans had acted. he was kind and polite and honourable" Lilian said with a smile, Kate nodded in agreement. "after that he went over to keep an eye on the Dark Dragon, as soon as it saw me it shot an attack at me, I thought I was going to die and fell back, however John blocked the attack with one hand like it was nothing, he saved me and even though the dragon had went on a rampage through the forest John moved on to save the dragon. he is kind charming but most of all he is strong" Lilian finished and I could only look at her with admiration, they are all perfectly normal reasons to fall for someone, what is my charm skill even doing? making it easier for people to confess or something? I then was about to walk over to the library to give some time for Lilian to adjust to the new bed without me to make her feel awkward or embarrassed however 4 hands grabbed onto me, "John, maybe you should join us, also feel free to activate your Lovers Aura" Nina said with a smile. while dragging me, Kate and Eron went red and Lilian was confused. "Hold It" I said seriously, I am not someone who would hide anything, "Lilian does not know how my ability works yet," I said while placing my hand on her head, I used Information Transfer which I used to help Hate understand about my abilities and gaming was. she then jumped back scared before regaining her composure. "Sorry, I did not jump back to be mean, I just did not realise how strong you were" Lilian said while hugging me from behind, her breasts squeezing against me back. "And as Nina said, feel free to use Lovers Aura" Lilian added while whispering into my ear squeezing her breasts even more into my back as she held me tighter. your wish is my command. [Aura: Lovers Aura] As soon as I did that I was taken onto the bed and then... I used Advanced Sleep Wave. Damn it, I am only 17, give me a break and wait till I am older at least, that or move to the eastern continent where it is not against the law to do it while you are younger then 18. damn it I hate myself sometimes. it is still not bad having 4 sexy girls sleeping with you in the same bed. however I will still need to work on one thing before I do it, stamina. I have not eaten much recently besides a few sandwiches, stamina is only at 183 and with 4 girls with such high power I don''t think I could last... and with that I am sucked into the void that is sleep..... [Saving........the game has been saved] .....h...... I wake up and look around, I thought I heard something while I was being pulled back into consciousness... hmm, maybe... that or the constant black void made me hear things. oh well, I look around and all four girls are getting ready to go out somewhere, I walk over to them and ask, "Where are you going, did something come up?" I asked and they all turned to me with a disappointed expression, oh come on, did you think I wanted to, It hurt me so much to do that I thought I would loose HP. however disappointed they were Eron answered. "It is nothing Master, we are going off on a quest to build our teamwork, you can have fun reading in the library Master" Eron said simply as she continued looking around for something, I pulled some of their stuff from my inventory and they all remembered when we went to the Academy Tournament they put a bunch of things in my inventory for easier travel however they forgot to take it back out again. I kiss them goodbye and they walk off to start a quest, I on the other hand have Paper Powers to test and grind ------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 37 - Pen VS Sword John works on his Paper Skills to see what he can do with them and maybe expand on them, I hope you enjoyed the chapter Chapter 37 - Pen VS Sword Since Kate, Eron, Nina and Lilian are out I decided to get some training in, I went over to the Fighting Fist of the academy, inside there is a training room with a bunch of wooden training dummies, also steel training dummies, also Mana Crystal hardened to the point it can take a punch from Kieran Training Dummies, yea if you want to test something coming here is normally the easiest way. I pull the blank magazine I made yesterday out of my inventory and made a Paper Sword, since this can only be increased with skill level I start whacking the wooden training dummy as fast as possible with my Dexterity however not with much force behind it so I don''t break to Paper Sword. after some time I get the hang of it and the skill level starts to rise quickly, I decide to see what it could do when the skill level reached 10, after that I tried to slice the wooden training dummy in half and sure enough I do, it felt like a steel sword at skill level 1, at skill level 2 it felt like it got twice as strong so now I know with each skill level it increases by one steel sword, at 10 it cut straight through wood with ease. this skill can turn paper into such a deadly weapon, I look forward to seeing what it can do at a higher level or even when it evolves. after that I move onto paper bullets. I shoot the target a few times and sure enough the paper I shot the target with became in usable. this now sacrifices the paper instead of letting you return it. I will have to buy a few blank books later. I then used elemental Paper Weight and the wooden training dummy was crushed into the ground like it weighed a 10 tons. to be honest it most likely did. that is the current number on my weighted training gear, this ability could become powerful as long as I train my strength and keep increasing the weight of my weighted training gear. however the piece of paper I used was absorbed into me and I felt myself not only weigh the same as a piece of paper but also... feel like paper? whatever, next was book throw and it broke the wooden training dummy into splinters and embedded itself into the concrete below. oh sorry, I just threw the book with all my might, I waited for the room to fix the damage and then used the actual book throw skill, it moved slowly through the air and this time it passed straight through the wooden training dummy, then after 10 meters it returned slowly to my hand. huh? maybe it was a good thing I did not try and block the books I just evaded them, it looks like even if them move slowly they just target my opponent, and a wooden training dummy does not count I suppose? I wonder if it has to be organic? I will test it on Conner later but for now I think I will. "John" Michael said from behind me with his partner Lin. "What are you doing here? did you get some skills you want to grind?" Michael asked me with a smile. "Yea, some Paper Skills, they make Paper into a weapon that is actually useful however it has some strange mechanics, unlike normal moves it deals damage as a percentage of total health, it is a low percentage however a percentage all the same. I also have Paper Sword that can now cut through wood like it is nothing" I said demonstrating a Paper Sword cut through the wooden training dummy. Michael looked shocked "Whatever that is I cant tell how it works with all my senses. maybe the pen truly is mightier then the sword" Michael said jokingly but then looked to have an Idea. "Wait, lets test that, Lin dear, could you please spar with my brother with your weapons. it will be helpful to test his Paper weapons" Michael said to Lin who just looked back at him angry however then turned to me and threw what looked to be a metal throwing star, I blocked it with my sword, the throwing stars embedded themselves into the sword, I removed them and the sword regenerated. that will come in handy. "Sure, I will fight him but you will owe me later" Lin said in a scary voice, we then walked over to the arena for the second years. it was a wide open area however it held some secrets, you could make it into a few different types of fighting environments, from flatland to hills, from caves to cliff sides. anywhere you could get into a fight really. I picked flatland since as a Dragon Slayer I am good at fighting head on in flatland. we jumped onto the ring and we stepped back. [The Loving Sadist] [Level 30,042] [Lin Ren] Lin was dressed like normal in tight black leather, she had gloves, a face mask, high heel boots, and chest leather that was dark black and the rest was fabric, not sure what my brother sees in her, or is it more stockholm syndrome? whatever it is he likes her, she is a weapons master, she uses Mana to form different sharp metal objects and met my brother when she wanted to test them on someone who can respawn. at first my brother wished he couldn''t re spawn and sent messages homs saying ''save me'' however soon he fell for her. she did not feel the same at first however looking at that title I would say she has now. "Are you ready?" My brother said while standing in as a referee, to this Lin threw 5 throwing stars at him and he dodged 4 of them. "I mean 3....2....1....go" Michael said with a wry smile and stepped back a bit, Lin then created a sword and swung it at mine to test its strength I guess? it embedded into my sword two thirds of the way through, my sword then regenerated around her thin blade and she could not move her sword. "Nice sword for something made of paper however mine is made of metal" Lin said as her sword grew a chain around the edge and then small blades on the chain, then they began slicing through my blade with ease. it was a chainsaw blade, I thought only the Technological Academy had these. oh well. my blade reformed and I jumped back. "Interesting blade however try this on for size" I said while using Paper Bullets, she could not avoid them but she did cut through them with her blade. nice reflexes. however... I used Book Throw. she went to slice it in half however just as I predicted it passed straight through her sword like it wasn''t even there. she was then hit in the face. but she did not fall back, the book went into her, almost like what happens when I use Paper Weight, she then clutched her face as she lost 10% of her health bar. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. "Lin!" Michael said while running over to Lin, Lin got up like nothing happened a moment later however the health bar was still showing 10% gone. "What was that?" Michael said to me confused. "I could not sense what happened, the book just vanished and her health dropped, or something.... what?" Michael said to himself. using healing magic on Lin who did not mind. "Any other skills?" Michael said questioning me strange abilities. "Paper Weight and Heart Bolt" I said admittedly, He laughed at the latter. "Heart Bolt?" Lin said questioningly towards Michael, Michael then looked surprised. "Oh yea, you don''t know that story, John has a harem with 3 girls and has a Charm stat" Michael said... wait I have 4...oh he hasn''t met Lilian, lets not tell him yet, his little heart could not take it. "oh well, use them on my, I don''t want Lin to be affected by anything weird from your abilities" Michael said with a smile, Lin kicked him but the stood at the side. I then activate Paper Weight causing him to collapse into the ground. "That is Paper weight, it puts my weight onto you as I absorb a piece of paper and become the same weight as it." I said simply however he was still confused, he could not tell how it worked... maybe I could do something with this Paper for illusions of something? "What did you eat for breakfast to weigh that much?" Michael said jokingly, knowing I had training weights on, I laughed a bit before raising my hands and using Heart Bolt, it formed a heart shape, not a real heart, it was the type of heart shape you make into chocolates for your lover or in my case lovers, it was a glowing sparkling transparent bright pink heart. "HAHAHAHAHAAAA, sorry no it could be strong...WOHAAHAHAHAHA!" Michael started laughing, I then fired the Heart Bolt and sure enough it had a trail of hearts behind it. and as soon as it hit Michael was sent flying back in a bright pink explosion that dealt no damage. "what the?" I said to myself before using observe, he had a status affect. [Loving Heart: around the one that has this affect they will have the feeling of their lover making love to them, they loose all combat ability and mental fortitude while this is in affect. lasts 10 minuets and 43 seconds] ah, so the damage rating would be how much it can break through before it reaches someone? oh well, "Lin, he has a Loving Heart affect" I said to her and she looked at me seriously. "it makes people picture the one they love making love to them, makes them defenceless. so he is making love to you in his head" I said this and Lin went red and started throwing a wall of metal sharp weapons off me. ok I deserve this one... however the weapons stop. "really?" Lin asks with a red face... I for some strange twisted reason look at her with a straight face and say something I would most likely regret. "nope, he is with some big boobed blond elf girl" I said with a straight face. Lin then dropped all her blades and walked over to Michael sobbing. until she hears Michael mumble something which I cant hear even with Advanced Hearing and then Lin jumps up red in the face... no that cant even describe it she was so embarrassed that she fell right back down onto her ass. I just Blink Step away from the countless weapons that were thrown at me. that settles it, The Pen is mightier then The Sword, however words can be even mightier then both. I move back to the training room to try and develop my own personal Paper skills. I wonder what to try. A Paper Barrier? A Paper Elemental Bullet like I saw the Librarians use? maybe I can make some Paper illusions? I will experiment and see however first It is Lunchtime. I walk over to the cafeteria and on the way I ran into Victoria, she is known for having great sensory powers of what she could see, at least in one eye, in the other it is alteration of what she can see. I wonder... "Hey Victoria, could you assist me for a moment, I am trying to understand this skill however I do not know all of its mechanics. I was thinking you could help with your eyes" I said simply. she turned to me and looked me in the eyes... "I cant read your mind and see your true intentions, show me both your eyes without that barrier" She said simply. I cant do that, YOU WOULD DIE!!! oh well. "If I did that you would die from my left eye" I said bluntly and she just looked at me before remembering the only reason I shield my eyes is because of its damaging affect. I don''t want to grind the skill because if it evolves so pass through barriers I will be stuck with one Dragon Eye when I fight. "ok then, show me your ability" She said at me sceptically, I removed my training weights and used Paper Weight, she collapsed to the floor in confusion... she also couldn''t? maybe I will have to go to the Academy Of The Sky to find out. "HOW? WHAT? GUBUSABA?" She said in utter confusion... wow is it that bad? paper illusion magic is looking likely to be useful if it cant be seen through. maybe I could.... make that Paper Boss version of me to help me fight? hmm... that would be hard as I have no Idea of where to start from... maybe start with a Paper Summoned Creature and work my way up... ------------------------------------------- Chapter 38 - Paper Potential Paper has so many uses, however the mystery of the Paper Power makes John look for something more... I hope you enjoyed the chapter and feel free to suggest any Paper Powers you would like to see John have. Chapter 38 - Paper Potential Walking into the training room I pull out a piece of paper. with this piece of paper I absorb it into myself just as I did for Paper Weight. however I tried changing a few things about the process and instead converted it into Mana. I failed the first time almost crushing myself with Paper Weight however after a bit of practice I do it. [Paper Conversion: You can now turn paper into Mana, 1 piece of A4 paper is worth 100 MP] however I was not done yet. Paper is something I will need a lot of so I would need to find a way to make paper as I do fire and ice for other magic. I reversed the method of changing paper into Mana and made paper, not much but I did it. [Paper Conversion: You can now turn paper into Mana and turn Mana into Paper, 1 piece of A4 paper is worth 100 MP] and with this I can summon paper, it does not even have to be touching me, I can summon a piece to the other end of the room. this was interesting. so many possibilities and it is just paper. I will have some fun with this however first things first. some kind of protection. I had few skills that protect me from harm and more just deal damage. maybe a paper shield or a paper barrier? I start concentrating on moving the Paper and holding it together as a barrier floating in front of me. it holds together for a small amount of time but falls apart quickly, holding it together is harder then it looks. I try a few more times before I move onto a hand held shield. this time it almost forms itself, it just formed this simple small shield, without even much input. [Paper Shield: This shield removes 20% of the damage inflicted on the user] that is handy, The shield is to small to do much, I will shelve that for later. maybe when I get better control of paper, however there is another thing I want to try. I hope it works. Moving a few pieces of paper I fold it into a mask. it is a simple mask, it looked like a bird, it was the sort of thing rich people wear at parties except mine was just white paper. it stuck itself to my face and would not just fall off, no blue box came up for a few seconds however when I removed the mask I saw one. [Paper Mask: Hides your identity, while you have this mask on you will stand out however you will also be unidentifiable and your control of paper is increased. costs Gamer Ability] I am not sure how I feel about that. well, removing the mask returns the gamer ability and being unidentifiable could come in handy. however I wont be using that much unless I need to fa?ade as someone else. with that in mind I start a few other idea''s I had. I put the mask on to make things easier and I use a some paper and make the shape of a golem, I have a few other Ideas for paper summoning however golem may be good for starting out with. I made it 1 meter tall and it starts moving around without my input. "halt" I say and the golem stops moving, "Attack the wooden training dummy" I said and it walks over and hits the wooden training dummy. interesting, I take the mask off and sure enough I see a blue box. [Origami Summoning: By folding paper you can summon creatures. power depends on complexity of the origami and skill level] hmm. something still feels like it is missing, an AOE attack? I will also need movement skills since I will loose my gamer ability when I don the mask. maybe even some of that illusion magic. and of course some cool aesthetics to make me look cool. if I ever have a reason to hide my identity to do something I want to still look cool, hmm... I still want to get it checked out by the Academy Of The Sky but showing them the mask ability is a no go, maybe I can pretend like what I showed Michael was my limit, maybe.... still, going around with a cool ability unidentifiable and powerful is something I look forward to. but enough of that, I put on the Paper Mask and start work on an Area Of Effect attack. I summon paper from the ceiling and make it rain down as fast as possible. this idea was from Michael''s Bullet Hell. the paper slices through the training dummies, even the steel ones. interesting. moving on, I.... don''t know where to start for illusion magic, I remove the paper mask and go and find the neighbourhood illusion master. "no, not happening, I am not letting you steal the only thing I am good at, go find someone else" Isaac said to me as I walked over to him, damn it, do I know any other Illusion masters? Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. "John, you cheep son of a bitch, Lin beat the hell out of me because you said I was dreaming about some elf. what the hell?" Michael said to me in a joking anger. that masochist, "Anyway, why are you after illusions?" Michael asked me, excuse time,,,, I wanted to learn another magic.... I would like to be able to be better prepared for future battles... there we go, "I would like to be better prepared for future battles. by any chance do you know illusion magic? the library did not have book on it" I asked him and he nodded but doubted my words. what? it is just those battles would be fought as a cool masked master of paper. maybe I can claim that I saw him while getting the paper powers and he is a master of it? I somehow doubt anyone would believe that... I need to raise my mental stats if that is all I have got... paper is complicated... "Sure, follow me" Michael said teleporting me into his room. "these are 3 simple books on illusions. I asume your ability will have the rest for you" Michael said while passing me the books. [Sensory Illusions: Mess with someone''s senses directly, this can be focused to only affect 1 person. costs depends on the illusion and the mental fortitude of the target] [Illusion field: make an illusion by messing with perception or making something look like it is not, costs vary depending on illusion size and detail] [Light Magic: Used to make light, can be used to alter existing light. costs vary depending on skill level and intelligence] this should do just fine, I now get basic knowledge of Illusions, Non of it tells me of to make paper illusions... aww, I was looking forward to that. maybe... If I find a way to change the colour of the paper... that I will most likely get from evolution of the skills anyway. hmm... what else can paper be used for... to send a message? PAPER AEROPLANE!!! I leave Michaels room with Blink Step and quickly put on my Paper Mask while I write ''something'' down on a piece of summoned paper. I folded it into a paper aeroplane and threw it, nothing. maybe I need to picture a destination? ok then lets have this go to Conner''s Desk. and as soon as I thought that the paper plane flew off... I took my mask of to see the legendary blue box. [Paper Plane: you can move a paper plane to any accessible location. provided you have been there before costs 50 Mana/s for flying the plane manually and 10,000 to go to any place you have been before] oh well, one last thing I need is movement. I already guessed about this one. I absorbed a piece of paper and removed my weight, I did not move it anywhere I just made me weigh less to be able to move faster. I jump around bouncing off the ceiling and walls with ease. this looks promising. removing my mask I see the blue box. [Paper Weightlessness: you sacrifice a piece of paper and decrease your weight to that of a piece of paper, you also receive a 50% speed boost] I am happy with that, any other abilities? maybe I can wait to see where my currant abilities do, for now Kate, Eron, Nina and Lilian should be coming back soon, maybe I can see if they recognise me with the mask on, if they cant then it would take a powerful sensory skill to get me identified. I put the Mask on for the final challenge. I see them approaching, they are back a bit exhausted, Lilian is the most exhausted out of the 4 being hardly able to walk straight, I walk out from around the corner and walk right past them, they look at and as I pass grow very curious of me however they don''t recognise me. with that I conclude this mask is awesome, I think tomorrow I will ask Conner for permission to go to the Academy Of The Sky for further investigation. -------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 39 - To The Sky John, Kate, Eron, Nina and Lilian all make their way to the Academy Of The Sky to try and find the secrets of John''s new power. I hoped you enjoyed the chapter, not much dialogue however there will be more in the next chapter, this was just exploring some of papers posibilities Chapter 39 - To The Sky It is the start of a new day, I acted normally around the others however I now have something important to do. I walk into Conner''s office to find him recharging, he literally plugged himself into the wall. I go to ask him about permission to go to the Academy Of The Sky when the wall behind him activates with light magic. it them shows me putting on a paper mask then I could not even recognise myself. "Care to explain that power? or is that why you want to go to the academy of the sky?" Conner asked me, "And don''t bother hiding it. lets just move straight to the part where you tell me what you know and I tell you where to go from here" Conner said with a smile that said he was planning something. "The mask changes my ability from the Gamer Ability to Paper Mastery or something like that. it also makes me unidentifiable" I said to him and his grin was that of a small child that just opened a present they always wanted on their birthday. "Interesting. This will be really helpful. tell me John, how would you like to help the Blue Mist Calamity and return this world to a much safer place" Conner said to me with a smile... end the Blue Mist? but... "That is impossible. the Academy Of The Sky already searched for a way however they failed." I said pointing out the fact that it was even on the news, all their attempts were live for everyone to watch. but nothing worked. "Or are you trying to say that they want to keep the Blue Mist around as it is profitable. and you want me to act the villain and bring down those academies?" Wow I did not even mean to say that. thank you high Intelligence and Wisdom. Conner''s face was as shocked as mine was. I HAVE TO BRING DOWN ACADEMIES? that is no simple task so I hope he has a plan. "Yes however brining down an academy will not be easy, however knowing you... I am sure you can handle it" Conner said with a shrug as he pulled up some academy names behind him. "You need to bring down the Academy Of The Sky. this one must fall first. after that I will need to to bring down the Academy Of The Void, they are big supporters of the Academy Of The Sky. with that done, bring down the Dust Academy Both the Academy Of Ice. with that done. go to the Big Tree Academy for further instructions. I will tell your Harem that you will be out dealing with some rouge dragons. so don''t worry, after the Academy Of The Sky however. your mask will not be able to come off with ease. and because of my position as headmaster of an academy I will need to keep up appearances. all guilds will be after you as soon as you bring down the Academy Of The Sky. and I doubt I can convince your party to stick to escort missions with such an interesting opponent." Conner said finally concluding my mission. [Quest, Paper Masquerade: Bring down the academies that would rather keep the Blue Mist and help Conner end the Blue Mist threat one and for all] [Rewards: 5 Paper Skills. 90,000,000,000,000,000,000,000 experience] oh my Divines, that is a lot of experience. just goes to show hard this will be. oh well. I am sure I can handle it... hopefully... how does one even bring down an Academy? "Now go to the Academy Of The Sky. they will be expecting you since I said that I would bet 5 Divine Dragon Scales that they cant identify your power. now go and make sure we don''t give away those scales." Conner said with a smile as he pointed behind me. he looked happy yet serious about not wanting to give away Divine Dragon Scales. they really are worth a ton aren''t they? "I will be back, after how long?... who knows?" I said with a smile as I Blink Step behind Kate who jumps out of her skin causing Nina, Eron and Lilian to look at me funny. "Pack your bags, we are going to the Academy Of The Sky" I said with a smile however they were not. "Yea... and tell me why do we need to go there besides the all female teaching staff" Kate said with a straight face. oh right they don''t know about it do they? "I learned from someone how to control Paper however I don''t know the mechanics behind it so I am not making any progress. I am hoping they can help me out" I said with a smile and they looked at me sceptically. I then used paper bullet on each of them and they understood. it did 1% damage however they were shocked as they did not understand what happened. and also angry that I shot them. Kate kicked me in the shin. "John, warn us before you do that, it felt wired but not painful." Kate said and then from behind out door Michael started laughing. he entered and looked at me with a smile. I think he misheard something "John, I got you a going away present. since Conner said you are going to another academy to see about your powers I got you this" Michael said while handing me a big box of porn magazines. "Since paper is so hard to come by" Michael said with a grin that said ''this is payback'' and Kate immediately burnt it to ash. how unfortunate. "John does not need those books" Kate said with a red face while burning the box that contained the books. Michael then smiled with a cheeky grin. don''t do it, I beg of you they will not let it go. "Really? so do you give him private time alone or has he had a blue box come up saying ERROR 404. virginity not found"" Michael said with a smile that went ear to ear. Kate, Eron, Nina all went red in the face. Lilian gave a look that she wanted to pick one of the answers.... don''t, you will play right into his hands, don''t say a word. "I would be happy with the latter" Lillian said with a proud smile that made Kate just kick Michael out the room and cover her mouth. Michael walked off laughing. "What? I would" Lilian said adamantly. Kate face palmed. it does not matter, it is the fact you don''t say it to someone who could potentially broadcast your answer throughout the entire academy. to late now I suppose, I quickly get everything ready for a trip to another academy. this time I will fly as it is much faster then walking. I pay Conner another visit to sort out a few things I may need and when I was done I returned "ok, how about I fly us there and it will only take around a minuet" I said preparing Psychokinesis. however Kate shot me a glare of not wanting to be dragged around through the air like that again. "any other suggestions?" I asked and Kate pointed over at a small building. it had a sign called Academy Teleporter.... that sure is convenient. however I understand why they would make one. I entered the room at there was a few teleporting crystals. I touched the one to teleport to the Academy OF The Sky and there was someone already waiting for us, she was an old teacher, dressed in mage robes, they were pure white. [Headmaster] [Level 1] [Zeo Eye] "Welcome to my academy, I believe you are the student about to make me 5 Divine Dragon Scales, come in and show me your power. I hope it is as complicated and challenging as your Headmaster makes it out to be" Zeo said with a smile. I look around and just as Kate said there is only female teachers, wait that mental bet I made to my self may fail at this rate. oh well, not like I am giving the scales to anyone, I just said it for fun. we walk up to a female teacher who looks strong. unlike the headmaster. "This is Yuna, our academies strongest teacher, but a but clumsy at times so I hope you have good defensive skills" Zeo said with a smile before vanishing. did someone pick up the phone? because I CALLED IT! Yuna was 5 feet 9 inches, she wore a simple teachers Mage Robe, it was white with blue edges. she wore glasses which I thought would be odd for a sensory type however the glasses had strange information and symbols on it, maybe it helps her with her power? she also had light brown high heals however did not look steady walking around in them. [Unstable Eye] [Level 10,000] [Yuna Frost] "Hi there, my name is Yuna, I am a teacher at this academy. you must be the people that are donating to us Dragon Scales right?" Yuna said treating us like we are children and it is not going to be as simple as you think. "Oh well, lets see your complicated ability, use it on the training dummy over there" She said while passing me a big blank book. she is well prepared for a clumsy teacher. I then try and use my Paper control and realise, this book is not paper. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. "I need paper, not leaves" I said pointing out this is an elven book. she then went red and pulled out another book that was ACTUAL paper. "I am sorry I messed it up again, please don''t hit me." Yuna said handing me the book... I am not sure about hitting you but over time it would get extremely anoying. I pull up her status page to learn a bit more about her. 27 years old. only a ten year gap. interesting. and she has no living relatives. she also has a high Intelligence stat but wisdom is 16... I see why she may be a bit clumsy. "I wont hit you, that is a mean way to treat someone as kind and powerful as you" I said wile looking at her status page. intelligence stat is 3403. powerful is an understatement. oh well, I use book throw on the training dummy and as soon as the book passes through the training dummy like it was not even there Yuna looks shocked. "That is... what is that?" Yuna asked me.... that is what I am asking you, how would I know if you don''t? oh well I assumed it would be difficult but not even someone like her can find out. "Hmm...... who could teach such a thing?" Yuna asked me and now it is time to make my alibi. "It was someone who wore a Paper Mask in the shape of a bird, not to detailed yet not plain, he is much stronger then I and when it comes to paper he can do a lot" I said with a smile as Kate looked at me like she thought she had met this person. to be fair she had. she is still meeting that person as he is right in front of you. oh well. "He was powerful but left before he could teach me everything, he said he was coming here actually" I said with a smile creating a reason for us both to be in the same place around the same time. "Interesting, oh well, I was told not to fail at identifying because if we loose I have to transfer in as a teacher at your academy" Yuna said while dragging me off to who knows where.... Conner. I am now convinced you knew this would happen. we enter some type of lab and she started testing me for everything I could do, Paper Weight made her surprised however I explained it was just my training gear, the reason the ground beneath me does not break? because my shoes are special. oh well, we began investigating... (5 hours of testing later) "What is your power, nothing I do shows it as any type of magic seen before. maybe it is a new type? I cant find out anything about it, now I will be kicked out the academy" Yuna said while almost crying with her head in her arms, "Don''t worry. you will be able to go to the 3 Fists Academy. people there are nice and wont hit you for getting things wrong, they will laugh at you but not hit you. I am sure you will be ok" I said with a welcoming smile. [Charm has reached 900, a new skill has been added] [Love Magnet: Anyone who has feelings for you will have those feeling be pulled out just being close to you] interesting. I wonder why that stat increased to... 899. wow that was a huge jump... "Thank you John, you really are a kind kid, however I have never left this academy, I would not know my way around and I would not know anyone there" Yuna said to me with a saddened smile "Don''t worry, I can help you, and the other students will also be kind enough to help you out." I said reassuringly, she then started packing her bags and getting ready to leave... "I will let the academy know that this paper masked man will be coming, maybe he is also after it analysed?" Yuna said with a calm smile "maybe" I said in agreement, I know otherwise however this should make things simpler. maybe with the Paper Mask on and playing as the Masked Villain I can convince Kate, Nina, Eron and Lilian to get stronger. they will need to get stronger even without me so I may as well not hold back even against them. However I prepared to make my getaway, I would like to investigate the Academy and search for some way to make sure it wont be operating any time soon however this being called the Academy Of The Sky I already have an Idea. "Oh. one of them is close. sorry but I have to move onto another quest to stop some rouge dragons. I will be gone for a while" I said while walking away however 5 hands grabbed onto me. called it... one hand let got instantly. the other four were most likely waiting on an explanation for me leaving and how long for. "I should be back after I have stopped them, how long it will take I don''t know however will be back after I am done, take care and train hard, I promise we will go on a big quest from the Academy''s Adventurers Guild when I get back" I said with a smile and they all jumped for joy, I thought that would work. "John, before you go" Nina said as she jumped up and kissed me. "It is important to say goodbye properly" Nina added. she was right, I would be gone for some time so I may as well do it while I could. I walked up to Kate and kissed her. "Thank you for being there for me and burning me when I was an idiot" I said with a smile as she went red "s..shut up, I did it because I wanted to not for your thanks" Kate said while lying through her teeth. I smiled at this and then I walked over and kissed Eron, "Thank you for supporting me as I trained on the Dragon Continent" I said with a smile as she just nodded. "Anything for you Master" Eron responded. "You helped me out as well so it is only right to repay the favour" Eron said smiling and kissing me back. I moved on to Nina and she jumped up for a kiss but I blocked her. "Thank you far taking care of everyone from the shadows, don''t think I didn''t notice" I said with a smile, she on all the quests they went on was more focussed on protecting the others then she was herself. she went red. I then kissed her and moved on to Lilian. "I have not done much so no need to thank me" Lilian said with a smile however I grabbed her hands and lifted them up, they were cut battered and bruised. "You train day and night just to try and help where you can, you work harder then anyone else I know to help out, thank you for being so kind and working so hard to help out." I said with a smile and as I said this the others looked at Lilian''s hands in shock. she trained so hard to try and help and I have to give credit where credit is due, she trained harder then the rest in the short time I have been with her. and with this I walk out and use Dragon Wings to fly off into the sky, just as I thought, the Academy is floating above the clouds, brining this academy down should be easy. all I need to do is destroy whatever Mana Crystals are keeping it suspended in the air and I win. I land outside of the academies detection range and equip some other clothes, I thought that being a cool masked villain needs something cool to wear and I came up with a simple black suit, it was designed for high mobility and provides little defence however I can repair it since it is cleverly made of paper, very well detailed soft yet paper. Conner made it for me so I thought why not, it could be useful in getting a coloured paper skill, and it looks like a normal suit so I have nice style. I then walk around the academies sight for a bit and then enter at the other side, it took me half a day to run around, and I still have my high stats. just no skill assist or any skill other then paper. once I reached the other side I made my plan off attack... and I guess just attack is out? -------------------------------------- Chapter 40 - Man Of A Thousand Pages John makes his assault on the Academy Of The Sky and uses his Paper Powers to fight off his opponents. will he be able to win or will the force of an academy prove to much for John without his Gamer Ability? I hope you enjoyed the chapter Chapter 40 - Man Of A Thousand Pages Kate''s Point Of View John just left to go on a Dragon Slaying mission, I have the luxury of sitting around with nothing to do, I decide to stay at the Academy Of The Sky to ask them to analyse me. I was supposed to have a very strong ability of fire however it is lost to me. I hope maybe someone here could help me. Yuna went to the 3 Fists Academy with Nina Eron and Lilian, they seamed to be getting along. However right now I am waiting for results from testing. it takes a while to test to see the limits and barriers on a person. "We are sorry for the wait, It looks like the ability you speak of is not one we can see inside of you, sorry" One of the staff said to me. oh well, it is getting late so I may as well head back. "WARNING, THIS IS NOT A DRILL, EVACUATE THE PREMISES, THIS IS NOT A DRILL" some Magical Crystals were projecting throughout the Academy. what could this be? oh well, I start walking to the near by door that leads to the main hall of the academy, it is the fastest way out. as soon as I exit the room I feel something shoot straight through me. I look down and see a spear of paper going straight through my stomach. I fall backwards unable to move. what happened? (20 Minuets earlier) Johns Point Of View. I walk through the town located 6500 meters away from the academy, in other words directly below it, the only way to enter the Academy Of The Sky is a teleporter chamber below it. I walk through the streets with my Paper Mask on and feel like I am being watched. Yuna really did tell them I would be coming didn''t she. Makes my job easier. I walk towards the teleporter chamber and there are 2 guards there. checking with my gamer ability before hand these are both at the 10,000 mark, should be simple for me. "Halt, what business do you have in this academy" Guard A asked me. I looked at him even though this mask has no eye holes. and smiled, the mask covers the upper half of the face and the lowest it goes it the beak of the bird that is just lower then my noes. "I am here to enjoy the scenery and speak with a few people." I said politely. the guards looked at each other confused and then looked back to me with a wry smile. "So...erm... do you have an appointment?" Guard B asked me wondering if it was there mistake. I shook my head. "No I don''t have an appointment however this is business that will decide the fate of your academy, I will be entering now" I said while walking past them, Guard A grabbed me however I exploded into pieces of paper... you see I had already entered the Academy however I made a Paper Golem with the same shape and weight as me walk up and talk to them. I read their stats page and they were blind, they relied on Mana Eyes to see. so they never could tell. I walked out of the teleporter into the academy and saw the huge building. while being on it you would never guess it was so high in the air, a palace above the clouds. However I had little time. I walked forward at a slow casual pace. the students gave me curious gazes and so did a few of the teachers. the teachers that didn''t already knew of my arrival and were being cautious. I walked into the main building where the Headmaster spent her time. there were a few other people there. some students speaking with the receptionist. the building was X shaped with an arched roof. it was lit up by blue flames on the walls. in the centre of the building was a big ball of Mana that you could see clearly from the buildings 3 floors. each floor was some classrooms and a balcony over looking the big ball of Mana. the Mana was a power source that could be used to see far off lands, and it kept the academy up in the air. I stood next to the big ball of Mana and stared at it. it intern stared back at me, however the difference was I succeeded at gaining its knowledge and it failed miserably at gaining mine. I then felt a presences behind me. it was the Headmaster Zeo. "We have been expecting you, Would you care to come to my office Mr...?" Zeo said to me hoping I would answer with my name, I turned around at the old lady except she did not feel like a level 1... she was stronger... something was hidden inside of her. she had a limiter on... "I would happily come to your office however we can talk here. and as for my name... I don''t have one" I said simply, she looked at me confused, she could not tell a thing about me however she was calm all the same. this told me one thing. if she was so calm around the unknown, she would have to be confident in her strength even without senses. she was strong. "...ok? so tell me. what did you come to see us about? a student called John told us about your visit and we assumed it was because of your Paper Power" Zeo said to me with a wry smile. I smiled back and turned around. "It is about the Blue Mist, I have gotten word that there is a way to remove it however the task was hindered by you. I am just confirming suspicions." I said with a smile, drawing my hands from my pockets I had a small piece of paper. she looked at me like I was something of a threat... she has no Idea what I am capable of with this mask on. "... we have tried ourselves to remove the blue mist, I can assure you we are not trying to hinder any attempts to stop the blue mist except from extremists who would try to kill millions in the process" Zeo said with a calm yet serious expression, the paper in my hand turned red. she was lying through her teeth, I did not even think that would work however this was interesting, I can use Paper like it was instinct. I like this mask. "I am sorry to hear that. it looks like you are lying. I will be taking down your academy now" I said with a serious face as paper started to fall from the ceiling. she then looked at me seriously. "there are students here, I CANT LET YOU!" Zeo said with a serious face. she dashed at me with very fast speeds however I was faster. I activated Paper Weightlessness and jumped to the ceiling, I did not fall down because I had paper shoes. I could now change their colour at will thanks to that Paper experiment, my suit went red for a moment and then black again, I think when I take my mask of I will have a lot of blue boxes to look at. "I fear you don''t have a choice. many more deaths will be caused by the Blue Mist being in existence any longer then it has to. You should see me as divine retribution. Or you could promice to change your mind, however I doubt you would follow though." I said as paper started falling from the ceiling, she looked on in horror as the paper started forming spears and shooting through the Mana Orb. "STOP, you will be killing hundreds of students and teachers." Zeo said as she looked back up to me. I smiled as I looked from my perspective back up to her. "And if you leave now, you could save them. you have the choice of fighting me. someone who can evade the sensory abilities of you as naturally as he can breath. or you can save your students, what is more important to you I wonder?" I said seriously. she then ran over to a Rune on the wall and activated it. "WARNING, THIS IS NOT A DRILL, EVACUATE THE PREMISES, THIS IS NOT A DRILL" I heard being projected from every magical crystal node and rune in the academy. she then charged at me however fruitless it would be, I used Paper Shield, I realised something, the blue box did not say that it only gave the resistance to the shield, it just said it removed damage inflicted to the user, and sure enough I hardly felt Zeo''s fist, I did however get sent flying back as I weigh the same as paper does with a speed increase of 50%, however I am not sure if is stronger with the Paper Mask on, it feels stronger, I feel faster, or is it just me? "If it is your wish to fight take this" I said while forming a Paper Spear and throwing it, she avoided and someone I did not want to see was impaled by the Paper Spear. Kate looked down at the spear inside of her and then fell backwards onto the ground after coughing up some blood. I got the feeling she would survive the attack because of her Phoenix abilities so I ignored her. as much as it hurt me to do so I ignored her and dashed at Zeo. she threw a punch and I jumped onto her fist before jumping at the orb and using Paper Sword to slash through it. the Mana Orb was then sliced in two and I felt the hole Academy shake before it started to fall. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "You Monster" Zeo said to me while running to the orb. I thought job well done before I felt a surge of heat aimed at me and formed a wall of paper from ground just in time to block a powerful fire. Kate had used fire bolt on me and is was burning my paper into dust. "You, who are you and why did you destroy the Mana Orb?" Kate asked me aggressively while getting ready to attack all out, nice job Kate, if you ever realise this is me you will kill me for stabbing you and regret trying to kill me. "I am a masked man, I destroyed that orb to bring down the academy... any other questions my dear or are you waiting for your daddy to arrive and stop the big bad man?" I asked her and she shot multiple Ice Spikes at me, I blocked them with ease, It looks like I don''t have my immunity to heat however I have a resistance to cold unlike before. silver lining? "you bastard, You will pay for this" Kate said to me while casting Fire Bolt as fast as she could sending a wall of fire at me, I jumped the the wall to my left, then to the ceiling, then to the wall that would have been on the right, then I landed right behind Kate facing away from her. "I don''t have the money on me to pay for this, maybe I should write an IOU?" I said with a serious face making a rather obvious joke, she turned around and moved to attack me, I avoided by jumping to the ceiling and sent a few last Paper Spears into the Mana Orb causing it to explode, Zeo then looked at me like I was the bad guy... I guess she is still an academy training adventurers on becoming strong however she is still in the wrong for keeping the Blue Mist around any longer then it has to be. I then smiled at them before forming a huge Paper Plane below me, I then fell form the ceiling and stood on the paper and flew out the nearest open window into the sky. Kate started throwing multiple Fire Bolts at me however it was to late, I had left the Barrier of the Academy and the air pressure dropped, the fire put itself out as my Paper Plane fell below the Academy and then when there was enough air I caught myself and started flying above the trees and of into the distance, I am counting on you Kate. Kate''s Point Of View "Damn it. He got away" I said to myself, if John could see me what would he think, he only just left and while I was around the Academy is being destroyed and I could do nothing. "Calm down... Kate is it? we need to evacuate everyone, the remaining Mana keeping the academy up will run out soon, I beg of you please help us evacuate" Zeo said to me with a desperate voice. I did not hesitate and ran out the building to look of people who may not be able to make it out in time. I run around and most people have evacuated and I then run to the dorms to see if anyone is sleeping and did not hear the message, it was all clear. I check everywhere and it looks like nobody is left behind, I then run to the teleporter room and teleport to the 3 Fists Academy just before the Academy Of The Sky fell to the ground. I hope everyone was ok. I run to father immediately and he smiles upon seeing me but my serious face made his go serious. "What happened?" father asked me while sitting me down and giving me a glass of water. "After we got there John had to leave for some Dragon Slayer quest however I stayed to have my body analysed for that power you always trained me for. however when I got the results a warning came up and said to exit and it was not a drill. I then was impaled by a paper spear and fell to the ground, I get back up with Phoenix Reborn to get back up again and he destroyed the Mana Orb keeping the Academy Of The Sky in the sky, after that I tried to stop him but he just jumped all over and then landed behind me moving faster then I could keep up with. he then reduced what remained of the Mana Orb to dust after jumping onto the ceiling and not falling down, he then made a Paper Plane big enough to lie down on and flew it out the window" I said telling father everything. however he looked back at me wanting to know more. "What did this person look like?" father asked me, I then thought back. "He had a white paper mask that covered the to half of his face, it looked to be a bird mask. erm, he had a posh looking black suit, however it moved like it was designed for battle." I said and then realised... I did not pay attention to anything he could change, you can take of a suit and paper mask, I couldn''t remember anything else about him... "Sorry father I cant remember anything that he cant change" I said sadly as I looked down. he then patted me on the back with a smile. "It is ok, there was a headmaster with you right? she will know, however... this Paper Power. was it like John''s?" father asked me... yes it was... wait no. John''s felt different. the one I felt from the Paper Masked man was something else... it was much stronger. It felt almost limitless... it was scary... "yes and no. it was controlled like John controlled his however much more fluently, It felt a lot stronger then John''s he was also faster" I said recalling what I had saw. I wonder if John could even fight that kind of power himself? Dragon Slayers as good at fighting a single opponent bigger and stronger then them self, normally because of a speed advantage and their aura, however this person is fast. not something that John will be able to deal with. I will tell the Eron Nina and Lilian that we will need to train hard while John is away, maybe we can help better if we cover John''s weaknesses? "hmm... ok, I will check with the Academy Of The Sky, for now go to your room and rest, you deserve it" father said while preparing to use his personal teleporter to go to the Academy Of The Sky. he leaves after waving at me goodbye. I then run to the others to explain to them what happened. All I know for now is he was lucky to have attacked an academy the focuses on sensory skills. If he attacked any other academy he would be in trouble as they will have teachers as strong as father. however I will get him back for mocking me like that. If John finds out he will most likely laugh, I acted rashly instead of analysing the situation and planing what to do from there. John''s Point Of View [Truth Paper: By using 500 Mana you can find out if anyone is telling the truth or lying, what they are lying about however is not shown] [Coloured Paper:With the cost of 50 Mana/s you can alter the colour of paper as a whole or with a colour scheme in mind] [Paper Spear: A Paper Spear that can pierce armour and defence, damage depends on paper mastery and Strength] [Paper Mastery: Mastery over paper improves with skill level. the higher the level the more your control and understanding over paper grows] [Paper Wall: Create a wall of paper to absorb damage, costs depend on strength of what is being blocked] I have to say that was easier then expected. well the other academies wont have such a weakness so I will have to be creative. and I was also lucky it was a sensory academy. if it wasn''t their would be a lot more teachers to fight then just the Headmaster. oh well, I want to experiment a bit with Paper, I also would like to know if anyone died, I hope Kate got out of there. I want to ask why she was there in the first place however I know if I do she may realise I am the masked man that threw a spear into her. oh well, I did not think I would be able to say I had thrust my spear deep inside her before I was 18, enough of that thought for now. I have some skills to grind and I want to be a bit more prepared for the next fight. ----------------------------------------------------- Chapter 41 - So Close Yet So Far It has been a few days since the Academy Of The Sky became the Academy Of The Rubble Hill and John has been training his skills to get ready for his next fight. Kate, Nina, Eron and lilian are all working hard to get stronger and a new face appearers on the Wanted List of the Guild Hall. Kate takes the challenge to fight the unknown person who''s only noticeable feature is a paper mask and a suit. I hope you enjoyed the chapter Chapter 41 - So Close Yet So Far Kate''s Point Of View It has been 3 days since the Academy Of The Sky was brought down, they say it will take around a year to repair and they will be changing the Headmaster to a Headmaster who will do things right, or so my father says. the damage was huge, they were able to evacuate everyone so nobody got hurt, I guess we should be thankful for that at least. I have been training with Eron and Nina since I got back. Lilian has decided to focus more on brewing potions that can apply buffs to our strength and heal us since John isn''t around, I am heading to the Guild Hall every day to see if the quest is up yet. Today was my lucky day. on the Wanted Board there was a poster that I was now aiming for. Name: ??? Power: Paper Master Difficulty: ??? Crime: Destroying The Academy Of The Sky Reward: 500 Gold Coins That is a lot, I expected as much as the Academy Of The Sky was a rich academy however that is still a lot, I still want to try my hand at fighting him one more time. if he showed up I bet there will be a mountain of people waiting for him. I wonder where he will be heading this time? John''s Point Of View I have noticed for some time however this Paper Ability is powerful, I was training Paper Weightlessness constantly even overnight and finally it evolved. [Paper Weightlessness Advanced: you sacrifice a piece of paper and decrease your weight to that of a piece of paper, you also receive a 500% speed boost] Yes my friends, that is a 500% speed boost, while using I almost feel like I am gliding through the air as everything else stands still. I can move so fast with this. however the best part about my training is that my Origami Summoning can now make a clone of me, I can summon a lot of things however this will be most useful. right now I am experimenting with my newest skill. [Rune Paper: you can turn a normal piece of paper into Rune Paper, effect depends on the Rune, costs 500 Mana] Runes can be used to make huge explosions or even my Dragon Sword, however you need to know how to use them, I am making my Clones explode right now, so now they will be usefully for fighting and useful in dying. apart from that I am working on making different Origamis and it is fun, I can make spiders, wolves, clones and doves. it is interesting all you can make by folding paper. *Boom* Success. I think I am now ready to invade the Academy Of The Void. or I would say that if I knew where to find the place, I know of one way however it would be hard. I would need to find some kind of map in the 3 Fists Academy... with my mind set on most likely the worst idea I move to the 3 Fists Academy at full speed. Nina''s Point Of View I was walking around in stealth because I don''t like to be seen or talked to by anyone else other then John, I miss him, Next time I see him I will kiss him hug him never let him go till *Thump* arg. what did I walk intooo.... Paper mask, black suit.... I walked into that guy Kate mentioned.... he is worth a lot of money.... maybe if I kill him will John be proud of me? he walked into the Library... I will go and get help... I run off and find Kieran... "Nina... I cost more then 500 gold, find someone else" Kieran said before pushing me away.... I will show him, I ran back to the library to see him looking through a bunch of books at a very fast rate. I then jump over to him and stab him... my dagger enters him before he explodes. "What do we have here? you do realise it is impolite to sneak around and stab people in the back" the man said to me. damn him, I will kill him for that, only John can lecture me.... at the teacher, but mostly John. urg, "Shut up, I am going to kill you and then claim your reward money for John" I said to him while getting into battle stance, he cracked a grin. "Oh, that will require 2 things, 1, you will have to be a lot stronger, 2, you will have to not stand on trapping runes" he said to me and I immediately look down, I am in a cage, it would take a lot of destructive power to escape but I am better with stealth, damn it. "ok then, how about me?" Eron said to the masked man from behind before engulfing him in fire. yea, you tought him not to mess with u... I look on in horror, he was surrounded by paper, it was burning away however he was left without a scratch. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. "Who do you think I was talking to?" he said as he pointed down at her feet, she was also standing in trap runes. "With that I will bid good day to you, I need to pay a visit to the Academy Of The Void" He said while vanishing, leaving nothing but paper where he was. what the hell is he? John''s Point Of View (5 minuets earlier) I found the map I needed within the second book, I normally skip the pictures however this time I needed it. however I felt my self being watched by someone and sure enough Nina was running away for help... OH CRAP, she ran an got Kieran, I am out, I will leave some paper clones and Runes behind but I cant handle him... oh he turned her down. oh well, may as well have some fun with this, it looks like Eron overheard the conversation and is following as well. I can make do with this. (5 Minuets Later) that was interesting, I thought dealing with them would be harder, but no they are surprisingly lost without either me or Kate to tell them what to do. not that I mind them depending on me a bit but show some idea of how to fight, I was standing right above you on the ceiling and neither of you noticed? oh well... I had what I needed and the Academy Of The Void is in a void... you can access it from anywhere if you know your Void Runes. and I do, using this I make a portal below me and fall into the void. Eron''s Point Of View "HELP!!!" I shouted, there has to be someone who can hear me, these trap runes wont move themselves. Nina just looked at me with a sad look. "what is it Nina?" I asked a bit concerned and she then shook her head. "sorry, I was just thinking about John, I wonder how long it will take him to come back?" Nina said to me while sitting down and hugging her legs. "I miss him and want to see him again" Nina added with a smile. "Don''t worry, it is only some dragons, and he can respawn if he dies. nothing to worry about" I said reassuringly. however I know how she feels, I want him to come back however from what just happened I worry that I would look weak. I will train every day and get stronger to make sure I can help John when he comes back. "Eron Look Out!!!" Nina said to me, I turned around and saw a Paper Spider in my cage. is started crawling around me and tickling me, I could hardly move I was laughing so hard, it reminded me of John and how he cheered me up when he came out the Ice Cave since I was sad that he had left me for some time, I wonder how this paper made me think of that? but before I could think any more the spider went around and tore up the Rune Paper for both me and Nina before unfolding into a few sheets of paper. "urm... what was that?" Nina asked me curiously. "I... don''t know? I thought of someone for a second while it was tickling me however I cant remember" I said honestly, I did feel better though, why would he do that since he is the enemy? or is he only after the Academies and not the people? "oh well, lets report this to Kate, she will know what to do" I said with a smile and Nina nodded.... "Let me get this straight... Nina, you tried to single handedly take down the paper masked guy and did not check the floor for runes, and then Eron jumped in right into a Rune Trap... he then used a Paper Spider to tickle Eron and then let you out of the trap while leaving no evidence of him being there??? I cant believe you" Kate said to us... ok if you put it that way it does sound a little far fetched however it did happen. however I doubt she will... damn it, what is next, we find out the Academy Of The Void is attacked and just wait to see what happens, no, I will pay the Academy Of The Void a visit and stop him there. this time I will be in my Divine Dragon form. lets see how you handle that. John''s Point Of View The Academy Of The Void, it is the Academy that has a city around it, floating in the void, if you fall you wont ever get back up unless you can fly, I start circling the academy on a Paper Plane and plan out my next moves. ----------------------------------------------------- Chapter 42 - In The Void John tries to bring down the Academy Of The Void but there is a lot of fighters here, will he be able to win against the odds he faces? I hope you enjoyed the chapter Chapter 42 - In The Void I have been floating around the academy and town for a while now, I can''t see any weaknesses that would be obvious, however I overheard one of the townsfolk say something about a tournament, the Academy is having a tournament and anyone can enter, there will be many people watching, and in the finals the Headmaster will come out of hiding and grace you with his presence, with him revealed I can knock him out causing this void to come undone. that will take a lot longer then a year to fix, I wonder what happens then? oh well, A Sleep Rune should knock him out well enough and if it doesn''t there is the good old fashion way. Now... I will walk up and they will let me enter the tournament... that is how it works right? "Halt, are you here for the tournament of for a fight?" Guard A said to me, yes, even criminals are accepted into the tournament as long as they are not murderers. I am clean as clean can be, unless I did something in Bloodlust? oh well. "I am here for the tournament" I said, which is true, the winner also gets a skill book on Void powers. I am going to make that mine. or I would say, in this tournament there will be people from all academies as well, first a battle royal elimination round, to get 8 competitors for the main tournament. winner takes all if criminals loose they are arrested, winners get a 10 second head start for running off. "ok, fill out the form over there, you acknowledged if you loose you will be arrested for crimes against the safety of the world" Guard A said to me, an academy keeps the peace, doing what I did could affect the safety of the world so the crime is major "Sir, I would not be here if I didn''t however the prize intrigues me" I said politely with a smile, Guard A then nodded and ignored me. I then walk up to the reception desk where a form appeared out of nowhere and this is how I filled it in. Name: Origami Power: Yes Next Of Kin: N/A Status: Criminal Academy: N/A I think putting yes next to power will make at least one person laugh, I do have power so it is the truth but putting Paper would just give the surprise away. or is it obvious? not many people have a paper dove mask and a suit do they? "YOU!" I heard a familiar voice say to me as a wave of fire was sent at me. I blocked it with paper and saw Kate, Nina, Eron and Lilian all glaring at me. they have strong glares. "What are you doing here?" Kate asked me preparing another attack, I smiled as the guards stopped them, "You cant fight him here, this is tournament conditions" Guard B said seriously to Kate who got angry "But he is a criminal!" Lilian protested and the guards acknowledged I was indeed a criminal. "and this is a tournament to prove strength, for this small amount of time nothing else matters, if he looses in the tournament he is arrested. if he wins he is given a 10 second head start. this void is a place of honour and wont be tainted by your actions" Guard C added with a hint of pride. "But..." Lilian seamed adamant however so were the guards, I just walked off to the side and looked at the reception desk, the man there looked an my form with confusion before he sniggered "Sun of a..."The receptionist said with a smirk while putting my form in a file. I am happy with my little stunt, I wait around for a voice to call out. "The first Battle Royal will be containing all names on the screen above" The vice said and on the ceiling a bunch of names were shown, I saw Origami so I moved up however I also saw two names I knew. Lin Ren and 00391 The Cyborg. with this I scanned the crowd for the unstoppable monster but Kieran was not there, Michael was there along with a few others from the academy. Isaac is not there however I do see Victoria and Ruby, ruby is no fighter so maybe she is just here to support her partner. Prince Lavlus is here as well, he has the power of command, that may be difficult, I don''t see his priest Paul however. hmm... oh well, with this I walk through the doors at the front of the room, I get a few glances however I ignore them, they don''t matter yet. through the door was a true black void with a path lit up, at the end was a big glowing circle. as soon as everyone was on the circle the bridge vanished, there was most likely a lot of people watching, time to have some fun and fight a bit, This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. I see a big number 3 above us, it then moved to 2 and everyone got ready, on 1 they were about to move and on go half of the people in the ring were impaled by Lin. the ring was half a mile in size, they really wanted people to fight all out didn''t they, the people who died vanished an repapered outside the ring alive. interesting, I really don''t need to hold back do I? Summoning a few Paper Wolves I set them to kill anyone and everyone. when I entered the ring there was around 100 people, now there was 4 from Paper Wolves and Lin''s Blades, me, Lin, 00391 and someone I had not met before, he was tall however he was not attacking Lin or 00391. using my senses I worked out he is part of 00391, a remote control robot. "YOU!, hmm... who were you again?" Lin said to me and I felt a lot of people face palm all at once, the word Origami appeared over my head, "I haven''t heard of you" Lin added "it is ok, I didn''t really do much" I said with an accepting face, I wonder if I am being modest? not really, all I did was destroy a Mana Orb and fight off a sensory type headmaster, I did not even fight Kate so I really did not do much. "Interesting, oh well Origami is it, I will be killing you now so I can move on to the cyborg here" Lin said as 00391 sat down and Lin charged at me and I exploded into paper, reappearing behind her I smiled. "Sorry my dear but if that is all you have got you cant win" I said with a smile while making a Paper Sword, she turned and swung her sword at me however I block with mine, she does not even scratch my sword. "What? But it is just paper" Lin said to herself as I mad another Paper Blade in my other hand and stabbed her through the heart. "It may be Paper but It is not to be takes so lightly" I said with a smile as she vanished. I turn to 00391 who was now standing up and charging an attack. "Paper Weight" I said simply and 00391 was crushed into the floor stopping her Laser, I am now at the point I could survive her laser. it was designed to go through Dragon Scales. I looked up and saw a ''you win'' sign above my head. and I was moved to another waiting area, this time it looked like a true arena this time and not just a black void with a white circle, I see Kate in the distance, Eron is next to me, and Michael is after that. hmm. it looks like I will be fighting them in order of Eron then Michael then Kate. provided they win of course, I see Clark Teta as Michael''s first opponent and Kate is Verod Dragonsbane. the remaining two that I could be fighting have nothing on Verod so I doubt I will be fighting them. "Round 1, Kate White vs Verod Dragons Bane" Said a voice projected from in front of us, this should be interesting, the two fighters step up to the platform, it is a big round arena with a tiled floor, there is a possibility of a ring out so if Kate can push Verod to transform he wont fit in the ring. Eron would but Verod is way to big when transformed and Verod is a dragon slayer so he cant alter his hight like a dragon can. I wonder if Kate can win with Ice Magic or will Verod simply over power her? lets wait and see... -------------------------------------------- Chapter 43 - Fire VS Ice Kate fully unleashes her Ice Powers however Verod is still strong, who will win in this clash of powers? I hope you enjoyed the chapter. Chapter 43 - Fire VS Ice Kate''s Point Of View I stand in the ring with Zerod and he looks to be more interested in everyone else, he keeps looking over to Origami for some reason, maybe he has some issues identifying him because he looks confused. he then looks back to me and smiles. "Kate, I will admit it you have gotten stronger then last time I saw you. however so have I, you don''t stand a chance" Zerod said to me seriously. does he take me for a fool? I know Dragon Slayers are weak to Ice. he should be the one to give up, "Please, your a Dragon Slayer, I have the advantage" I spoke proudly and he sighed looking almost pained to have to continue talking. "And what then? after me you will be fighting one of those criminals, they would kill their own mother for a bag of gold" he said as he pointed to 2 criminals nodding in agreement, those monsters, "And after that you will fighting a Dragon or maybe that gamer over there. but regardless, do you think you can win?" Zerod said finaly, I will admit Michael is a strong gamer so he would be near impossible for me to beat, and a dragon has high resistance so Eron and Clark Teta took Kieran''s power to damage, I may not be able to beat them however I will never forgive myself for running away from a fight. I power up and wait for the referee/mysterious voice from nowhere. "3.....2......1...........go" a voice said from nowhere, I just powered up all my Ice powers to the maximum, this strength I did not want John to see in case for his own safety he distanced himself a bit. my Aura went bright blue and everything around my feet froze solid, the air around me became so cold that Verod jumped back almost out of the ring and powerd up some kind of fire aura that looks different to mine, it was gold in colour. looking over to Clark Teta who used the aura before, he looked scared, something tells me that Verod was using a more advanced version. he then vanished and I felt a fist embed itself in my gut and boiling lava flew out the other side. I then see foot prints in the ice over to me, he did not teleport, h walked and it was still to fast for me to see. I fell back onto the ground with a freshly made hole in my chest. "Phoenix Reborn" I managed to say and I was back to full health, I then activated my strongest Ice ability, I had to end this fight now. I raised my hand into the air and then punched the ground freezing everything with all my power, however this was not enough. "Ice Age" I said in a quite voice but it projected well, then I felt my Ice spread across the entire Void city, everything was frozen solid. Including Verod however John had shown me that they can burn them self out so I made an Ice Spear and drove it through his chest, only to find it made of Dragon Scales? Verod then burn his wat out of the Ice and started laughing. "wow, John really is a masochist hanging around you. however now is not the time to reminisce on old students. I have to say that was close, if you had been any faster I would be dead and you would be moving on, however there is 3 major differences between me and you. 1, Power, I am simple much stronger with my power and supply of power. 2, Combat experience, I have been in wars and fight Dragons that are stronger then me on a daily basis while you sit around watching John do all the work and train now and again. 3, Dragon Senses, I have all the senses of a Divine Dragon, you will never be able you match me when you lack so much by comparison. "enough, If you want to say all that then deal with this... Ice God Form" I said releasing my most Dangerous Ice form, it is not my strongest however is is my most dangerous, as I just loose control. however it looks like it will be the most effective, for now my consciousness will rest. Verod''s Point Of View Kate... you wouldn''t, the Ice God form transforms you into a monster that cant be hurt by fire, only other Ice... I see, you think I cant exploit that forms weakness being a Dragon Slayer, you would be right however I can still use my own transformation... no I cant? the ring is to small, I wouldn''t fit. damn it, I wont go down with out a fight. "Dragon Claw" I said after dashing behind her, she blocked it? yea she would, this form changes your inside unlike most forms that change your outside, you act on reflexes and instinct. I send a few more Dragon Claws however she blocks them all. I feel my hands freezing up just from attacking her, maybe I will have to transform and hope I can crush her before my hind legs touch the ground? I will have to try that one later. for now I need to wait for this form to end. it lasts 5 minuets normally, and considering how well my Dragon Claw did, I am sure I can handle it This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Pyrokinetic Wave" I said while activating the move I use to be a prick to stronger opponents, with this they are taking damage and being consistently pushed back, she avoids it by jumping... you fool, now you have nowhere to go. I powered up my Pyrokinetic Wave one more time and blast her out the ring. she does not land out of the ring though, she creates a path of ice below her that is connected to the ring and not the ground, clever girl. "that was a close one. however now you loose" Kate said to me pointing below me... Ice Runes.... I did not even see them because of her new form... I was careless, and now I am trapped, she walks over to me with a smile, I have lost, I cant even transform because of these runes, you studied well Kate, I wonder if learning these made you to tired to learn in class? oh well, I know when I have lost so I look over to the referee. "I have lost, start the next match" I said simple, shocking a few people, However I did not just leave, I jumped over to ''Origami'' and placed my hand on his shoulder pulling him in close. "Hi ''That Gamer Over There''" I said simply, I already know it was John from the first Academy however my support is with Conner so it does not really matter. with that I saw his shocked expression and left with a smile. I will admit if I hadn''t seen him put on the mask I would not have noticed him, however my clairvoyance noticed it, how unfortunate, after that however I could not track him so paid Conner a visit and he explained it all to me. I look forward to your success young Dragon Slayer. John''s Point Of View So Kate won, interesting, wait why is Zerod jumping over to me. "Hi ''That Gamer Over There''" Zerod said with a smile. oh crap I have been discovered, wait. maybe he is helping Conner? that is the best I can hope for at the moment. oh well, the next fight is between two criminals. "Round 2, Identity Withheld VS XXX... can you please put your actual names next time and step up to the ring" the voice said and the two fighters stepped up to the ring. ha, at least they know how to get on peoples nerves without it being against the law. "3.....2......1........go" the voice said and...nothing? the two fighters faced off against each other, they just stood and stared at each other clutching their weapons. both eyeing each other building up their aura slowly and steadily, both of them ready to move the moment their opponent does or gives an opening. maybe I underestimated these criminals, they are professional fighters. (1 Hour Later) The two criminal have still not moved, I think most people that were watching are now board doing something else, the strange referee voice that comes from nowhere has tried to tell them to move but they responded with they were ''waiting for an opening'' yet something tells me they met up before hand and planned this, "If neither of you move I will disqualify both of you and Kate White will move to the finals" the mysterious voice said in an annoyed tone, after that they both moved and... killed each other, Identity Withheld slashed XXX''s throat and XXX stabbed Identity Withheld in the heart. the both fell down dead only to respawn over to one side, Kate would be moving on to the finals it looked like, the next fight would be Michael VS Clark Teta. that should be an interesting showdown. ------------------------------------ Chapter 44 - Cheats, Codes and Hacks Michael goes against Clark Teta and it looks like he has something up his sleeve to work against dragons, what could it be? I hope you enjoyed the chapter Chapter 44 - Cheats, Codes and Hacks Michael''s Point Of View I had to fight a [Bleep]ING dragon didn''t I? why the [Bleep] does this have to happen to me? Damn it, well if you think it will be easy you are wrong, I have everything at an 8 Bit level "Up Up Down Down Left Right Left Right B A Start" I said summoning the cheat''s screen, you see I can cheat my way through most things with this however there is a big backlash, I don''t see my self beating 1 dragon let alone fighting Eron after this however with this I will at least stand a chance. "3....2.....1....go" the referee said from who knows where. I jumped to Clark Teta and he did not even move. you will regret that. "0 1 1 1 0 0 1 1 0 1 1 1 0 1 0 1 0 1 1 1 0 0 0 0 0 1 1 0 0 1 0 1 0 1 1 1 0 0 1 0 0 0 1 0 0 0 0 0 0 1 1 0 1 0 1 1 0 1 1 0 1 1 1 0 0 1 1 0 1 1 1 1 0 1 1 0 0 0 1 1 0 1 1 0 1 0 1 1 0 0 1 0 0 0 0 0 0 1 1 0 0 0 1 0 0 1 1 0 0 0 0 1 0 1 1 0 0 0 1 1 0 1 1 0 1 0 1 1" I said as fast as I could and then punched Clark in his stomach, this cheat is roughly translated to mean ''super knock back'', I have to speak every cheat code in binary so it is very hard. Clark was sent flying back, not hurt but he would have landed out the ring if it was not fir his wings of a dragon. he landed with a smile. "wow, I did not know that your academy could hold more then one strong fighter, I am not sure how you did it but I was almost sent out of bounds. I much praise you for this you are one interesting academy" Clark said in a sincere tone. damn, you get nice dragons like him and not so nice dragons like that one John waked with the back end of his dragon sword. Clark then dashed over at me and went to punch me in the gut "0 1 1 0 0 1 0 0 0 1 1 0 0 0 0 1 0 1 1 0 1 1 0 1 0 1 1 0 0 0 0 1 0 1 1 0 0 1 1 1 0 1 1 0 0 1 0 1 0 0 1 0 0 0 0 0 0 1 1 1 0 0 1 0 0 1 1 0 0 1 0 1 0 1 1 1 0 1 1 0 0 1 1 0 0 1 0 1 0 1 1 1 0 0 1 0 0 1 1 1 0 0 1 1 0 1 1 0 0 0 0 1 0 1 1 0 1 1 0 0" I said quickly and his punch did nothing, to me that is, he was sent flying back clutching his own stomach. this code translates into Damage Reversal, however it still wasn''t enough to beat Clark, he stood back up with a smile, "Interesting skill you have there, you speak a strange language and then do something you should not be able to do. that will come back and bite you later I presume, however I can keep this up all day" Clark said as he charged at me. I smiled. "0 1 0 1 0 0 1 1 0 1 1 1 0 1 0 1 0 1 1 1 0 0 0 0 0 1 1 0 0 1 0 1 0 1 1 1 0 0 1 0 0 0 1 0 0 0 0 0 0 1 0 1 0 0 1 1 0 1 1 1 0 0 0 0 0 1 1 0 0 1 0 1 0 1 1 0 0 1 0 1 0 1 1 0 0 1 0 0" I said quickly, and then Clark stood still, unmoving, I ran over to him chanting another cheat. and pulled my fist back. "0 1 1 0 0 1 0 0 0 1 1 0 0 0 0 1 0 1 1 0 1 1 0 1 0 1 1 0 0 0 0 1 0 1 1 0 0 1 1 1 0 1 1 0 0 1 0 1 0 0 1 0 0 0 0 0 0 1 1 0 1 1 0 1 0 1 1 1 0 1 0 1 0 1 1 0 1 1 0 0 0 1 1 1 0 1 0 0 0 1 1 0 1 0 0 1 0 1 1 1 0 0 0 0 0 1 1 0 1 1 0 0 0 1 1 0 1 0 0 1 0 1 1 0 0 1 0 1 0 1 1 1 0 0 1 0" I said quickly and then punched him in the face as hard as I could. the two cheats are super speed and damage multiplier, they only last 5 seconds, surely enough I punched Clark so hard his noes was bleeding but he did not move an inch. he smiled and looked my hand. "You broke every bone in your hand and only gave me a bloody noes, still for a non dragon slayer that is an impressive feet" Clark said while clapping his hands slowly. "Is that all you have got?" He added with smile. I shook my head and then got ready to chant another code. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. "0 0 1 1 1 0 0 0 0 0 1 0 0 0 0 0 0 1 0 0 0 0 1 0 0 1 1 0 1 0 0 1 0 1 1 1 0 1 0 0 0 0 1 0 0 0 0 0 0 1 0 0 1 1 1 0 0 1 1 0 1 0 0 1 0 1 1 0 0 1 1 1 0 1 1 0 1 0 0 0 0 1 1 1 0 1 0 0 0 1 1 0 1 1 0 1 0 1 1 0 0 0 0 1 0 1 1 1 0 0 1 0 0 1 1 0 0 1 0 1 0 0 1 0 0 0 0 0 0 1 0 0 1 1 0 1 0 1 1 0 1 1 1 1 0 1 1 0 0 1 0 0 0 1 1 0 0 1 0 1" I said as the world around us grew dark, this is my second strongest cheat that I will be given the time to say. it turns off all senses apart from my own and switches our strengths, now I have the powers of a dragon temporally however he has the powers of a gamer. I dash over to him and kick him in the face, only to fin me on the receiving end of the attack. I fell to the ground. Did it fail? no it cant fail. I get up and charge at him however he vanishes and appears behind me dealing so much damage I was forced to the ground. how? he should be stuck with a gamer body. I should have the advantage, or so I thought however I noticed, he was just entering cheats. he spoke in binary the same as I did, however he was speaking it more fluently and quickly, how? "you don''t look like you understand what is going on, you switched out powers thinking mine was stronger, a dragon''s pressure does not come from his body, it comes from his very SOUL" Clark said for all to here as his pressure started to crush me again stopping my power, damn it, now he had the strength of a gamer and a dragon? I don''t have time to question it, I transformed into his small Divine Dragon form and it was... nothing changed? my shape changed however nothing else? I feel weaker then before actually... what is this? "You fool, the reason our strength is higher like that is because we take the shape of our soul, in the smaller form we take our soul and make it more compact and efficient with a smaller surface area, You damned yourself to loose the moment you used that power." Clark said as he walked over to me and kicked me out the arena with ease. how? I miscalculated that bad? no that can''t be it. I calculated perfectly however my information was wrong, I feel my power return to me as Clark''s returns to him. I lost? oh well, I suppose I will stick around for the fight between him and Eron, it should be interesting. I wonder how long it will take Eron to win? She is still a dragon after all. "Round 4, Origami VS Eron" the referee said, hmm... for some reason I felt like I could see him when I switched powers with Clark... I wonder why? oh well, may as well watch Eron beat Origami, I am told he is strong by Kate, maybe I could learn something about his paper ability to help John when he returns? or maybe I can use it as a bargaining chip for help with Lin? yea lets go with that one. ---------------------- Chapter 45 - 1 VS Many John is up against a Eron, the two lovers clash and fight to their fullest. will John be able to win or will Eron over power John without his Dragon Slayer abilities? I hope you enjoyed the chapter, even with all the complicated binary, the next chapter should be more normal fighting and plot development so enjoy Chapter 45 - 1 VS Many Eron''s Point Of View I have been called up to the ring to fight Origami, this time I wont fail like I did in the library. I get on the stage and look right at him, I still think he is familiar however I cant put my finger on it, he reminds me of Master. must be because he has Paper powers like Master does. "Origami, I wont loose to you twice" I said before taking a fighting stance, he just smiled at me, why is he smiling like that? it is not a mocking smile, it is a proud smile? I wonder why? "3......2......1......go" the referee said before taking a few steps back, he looked funny, oh well, I dashed over to Origami making sure to avoid the Trap Runes placed in front of me. I then reached him and engulfed my fist in fire before punching him, he looked shocked before he smiled and exploded. I looked around wondering if that was it. there he was, behind me. there were two of him, both started attacking me with Paper Swords. I avoided the swords swung at me as they attacked me at the same time fully in sync and not letting up, I brought out my dragon wings and blocked both swords, however a paper bullet hit me and passed straight through my wing, it did not hurt but I could feel the damage it caused, "Eron, you cant win, where I face 1 strong opponent...." Origami said as he raised his hand summoning countless pieces of paper from the air and they started forming countless clones of Origami, "you face many" he said before all the clones brought out Paper Swords and charged at me, I blocked as many as I could however they kept cutting at me, I flew into the air and looked back down at them, their Paper swords were now just balls of paper in their hands, a barrage of Paper Bullets was sent at men and I avoided some and burnt the rest with fire. "I will admit you are have some strength Origami However you are wrong, I only need to face the original you" I said while I finally finished tracking down the original Origami with my Dragon Senses. I then charged at him and he smiled, "No, you need to catch the original" Origami said as he dashed across the ground forming a Path of Paper behind him, the Paper then formed Paper Wolfe''s. I burnt them with fire however looking at Origami he was going to be hard to catch, he was jumping all over the arena and appearing and vanishing out of nowhere with a crowd of clones surrounding him. "what is the matter? cant you catch me? Over here?" his clones started talking while charging at me, he is just mocking me now. you asked for it. "you will regret taking me lightly" I said as I turned into a dragon, I fit inside the ring which was lucky, I then turned to the Origami beneath me, I burnt all of them to ash, looking around I cant see the original anymore. "I take you lightly because you are to weak to make me fight all out" Origami said from on top of my head, he then jumped down and created 1 clone behind him, "now you are taking me lightly" I said as I prepared to destroy the clone, however it was not a clone, it was John? I stopped breathing at the last moment and a storm of paper flowed around me, when did he? he placed trap rune paper around me while I was distracted, damn it, "no, I am not, you love this one to much to hurt him" Origami Said as he made a Paper Spear and shoved it through John''s chest, John then smiled and exploded into paper. "however he was not the real one, you should have known that yet you still stopped long enough for me to make Rune Paper around you stopping you from being able to escape. you lost because you couldn''t act, if you had shot fire at me right then and there I would have avoided but you would not be trapped. next time we meet try and be stronger, both physically and mentally. or maybe I may go and find John while he is out hunting dragons and make it so he will never be able to respawn again?" Origami said with a smile. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. "Don''t You TOUCH HIM!!!" I shouted as I clawed against the barrier keeping me trapped. I started burning with so much fire I felt I would melt, however my body started to shrink, I ended up being around the size of a horse. looking around I realise, I am now strong enough to escape, I run to the barrier and breath a beam of plasma creating a hole to escape from, I then charge at Origami who only smiled. "Paper Weight" origami said causing me to weigh next to nothing, I then accidentally launched myself very far into the distance and crashed into the wall, it didn''t hurt, I just brushed up against it before I fell to the ground slowly. I noticed Origami smiling at me before walking back over to his waiting area. criminals waiting area''s have 2 guards at them to stop them from making trouble, not that the guards can do anything to his kind of power. they are to weak, however they can call upon their headmaster''s power of the Void. "that concludes the first matches of the tournament. and one of the second matches since we had some Criminals who thought they were being funny. moving on to the first and last semi final round. Origami and Clark Teta. please stand up and enter the ring." The referee said from behind me as I walked over to Kate''s waiting area and looked down, I lost again to something so simple. I got so much stronger yet I was unable to win because I fell right into his trap. Kate looked at me worried, then after some time placed her hand on my shoulder. "its ok, You did your best, I am sure John would be proud of you" Kate said reassuringly, I looked up at her with a smile. "Really?" I asked and Kate smiled back at me. "we have known him for some time, he is not the type of person to ignore the fact you got a lot stronger, it is just your opponent was just that but stronger. but he is up against Clark Teta and not ever Kieran could beat him. Origami will be beaten and then made to pay for his crimes." Kate said with a smile as she looked to the stage however she then looked shocked. "Ring Out" The Referee said looking at the arena that was practically destroyed and the dust cloud blocking everyone''s vision, what happened in the 2 minuets I was not paying attention to the ring and listening to Kate? ------------------------------------ Chapter 46 - 2 Minuet Fight John fights Clark Teta however the fight was over in 2 minuets and nobody knows what happened, find out from Clark''s point of view the power of paper. I hope you enjoyed the chapter. Chapter 46 - 2 Minuet Fight Clark Teta''s Point Of View I looked at all of the fights to see who would pose me the greatest threat, I have to say I would have lost to Verod Dragonsbane, he is a strong Dragon Slayer, however I can''t understand Origami, his powers fool even my eyes, they don.t look like they should work and yet somehow using something I cant detect or maybe that I am just missing, they work. H managed to beat Eron by messing around and running circles around her with blinding speed. I am sufficiently impressed. "...Origami and Clark Teta. Please stand up and enter the ring" The referee said, we both entered the ring and a count down in big white glowing letters started. 3...2....1...go, and with that we both charged at each other, I went to hit him and I succeeded, in my hand going through his face and him exploding. did I miss something, I feel something hit me on the back and slowly enter me, looking at it, Origami threw a book at me. I felt no pain however knew if a few more of those hit me I would die. it was not something to mess with, it took a huge percentage off of my health. "Nice work for a non dragon slayer" I said while transforming into my Divine Focused Dragon Dorm. I then charged at him and started slashing away, he was just a paper clone, the real one is... nowhere? I can only see Paper Clones with Paper Swords. where is he? I use a fire wave and burn all paper near by, wait, I then burn everything above me and see Origami jump off of me, how little does he weigh that I did not even notice him? let me guess, a piece of paper? "Dragon Meteor" I said wile jumping into the air and crashing down on where he was, this created a huge wave of dust around me, I saw Origami attack me with a paper sword, he slashed down attempting to cut me in half however I block with my claws, I then use my other paw to claw him across his chest, he exploded into paper, then 3 more of Origami came at me out of all the clones I cant see the original, he is not above me this time, where is he? *crack* "Ring Out" the referee said, the arena beneath me was gone? what was I just standing on paper? I look around and as the dust settles the entire ring is gone. and Origami is on a Paper Plane flying around above me, he surrounded himself with paper to make him look like a clone to my senses. that was... a cleaver move, I see why he took down an academy. I am not sure why such a powerful fighter would take down an academy however I think he has his reasons. "Origami, that was a good fight, you acknowledged your weakness and used the rules of the tournament to beat me. you are truly a strong fighter. to bad you use your power for the wrong cause because I know the Dust Academy could use someone like you" I said and he smiled as he landed his Paper Plane next to me. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Fear not, I will be heading to the Dust Academy after this tournament and we can fight again there, however my fight is just, I do not do this out of malice. it is for the fate of the entire world." Origami said to me with a serious face. "Maybe you should focus less on me and more on the academies preventing the end of the Blue Mist Calamity such as even your own" Origami whispered into my ear before walking past me to he waiting area. wait what? the Dust Academy wouldn''t. we are an academy created to bring peace... why would we? I may just look into this claim of yours, If I come back with nothing I will bring you to justice, if your claim holds some truth I will... hmm.. what would I do? Kate''s Point Of View impossible, he beat Clark Teta? and in the time it took me to make Eron relax? not even Kieran could do that. Origami just what are you? I will have to fight you in the finals, I will burn away that Paper Mask and find out. I wont let you win and get your freedom after taking down an academy and just showing up at another one like you are taunting them. "Eron, Don''t worry, I will burn him into the ground and reveal that face his mask hides so well for all to see." I said with a smile and Eron smiled back. "yea, I know you can do it, Master would say the same if he was here" Eron said to me and I knew she was right, Now I will go up there and remove that smug smile from his face. see if he is still so smug when he is behind bars. "Final Round, Kate White VS Origami" the referee said, I then stepped up and saw Origami looking at me with a smile, yet at the same time... what is that... he looks pained? I wonder why? maybe he knows he will be arrested after I burn him into the ground? oh well. I power up and get ready for the referee to count down while looking at Origami. everything inside of me is telling me not to fight him, is he really that strong or is there something else to it? ------------------------------ Chapter 47 - Origami Unmasked Kate and John fight it out in the final round of the void tournament. how will this fight play out? and will John be able to continue in his quest to destroy the academies? I hope you enjoyed the chapter Chapter 47 - Origami Unmasked Kate''s Point Of View I enter the ring with Origami, I look him eye to eye, "I wont just be flung out the ring like Eron, And I can burn through Paper runes or freeze them so they cant put up a barrier. you cant win" I said to him and he smiled. a big glowing white 3 came up in front of both of us, then counted down. "We shall see about making it so you cant fall out the ring, this will also keep prying eyes off of us so I wont be holding back" Origami said as the counter said go. a dome of paper surrounded the ring and under our feet. nothing could get in or out, I doubt even the referee can see inside of here, what is he planning? "Now. please make this interesting or you may get hurt" Origami finished with before he vanished, he started bouncing from the floor to the ceiling jumping around so fast I could not keep up. he then landed behind me and I felt like he was about to impale me with a Paper Spear however I froze the floor and my feet, I avoided swiftly as I span around and kicked him with a leg full of fire. he blocked it with a Paper Shield in his right hand and used a Paper Sword in his left to slash at me, however I avoided by kicking off from his shield and powered up my fire aura and launched a Fire Wall at him, he could not avoid it so he raised a wall of Paper, it blocked against my fire however was quickly burnt to cinders. I then charged at him with Lava aura and punched him in the chest, causing his chest to open up and reveal that it was just a paper clone, I looked around and on the ceiling was Origami. "I am sufficiently impressed, you are fighting with an excellent form, observing my moves and countering them while remaining without a scratch, well done" Origami said while clapping slowly, still on the roof of the dome of paper, "However if that is all you have you will only succeed in burning Paper Clones. I is great fun watching though" Origami added almost as if to insult me and make me show an opening, I wont give you the chance. "Origami, you will not get away with taking me lightly, I will burn you into the ground" I said to him while I jumped at him with Phoenix Wings, He looked shocked as I sent a wave of fire at him, he did burn to dust but only to reveal he was a clone, I look back at the ground and see a hundred clones, "Stop Mocking ME" I said as I burnt each one with fire, wait could he be? I looked up and burnt the dome and sure enough a smiling Origami fell from above the dome, he must have switched with a clone when he was jumping all over the place. damn him, the dome regenerated and he charged at me with a smile. "Forgive me for taking you lightly, I will have to take you with a few extra tons. Paper Weight" Origami said and as soon as he did I felt myself being crushed into the ground. Damn you, I can fight with this no problem. I moved to kick him however he jumped on top of my leg shot me with a Paper Bullet and humped over me with a front flip landing on the ground behind me. "Can''t move as fast as you could before? the few extra tons will do that to you" Origami said with a smile as he created a few Paper Spiders the size of normal spiders and they jumped at me, started wrapping me up in a Paper Web, I burnt through it with ease however when I did Origami was gone and I had a spear in my chest. "Wow, I bet you wanted John''s ''Spear'' to be the first one to penetrate you so deep however to late" Origami said with a smile as he removed his spear, I did not use Phoenix Reborn like he thought I would, I used Fire Bolt and shot it through the wound he created burning his surprised face, part of his mask came off... John? He fixed his mask up and looked at me seriously and calmly. "Careful Kate, I cant let this mask come off yet, I have so much more to do" Origami said to me with a smile. wait... no I know I saw someone else, for a moment I felt it, it was familiar... John, why would John be.... no who? "Relax Kate, I said I would be back after I finished the quest, so wait a little longer" Origami said to... John said to me with a smile, I got up and hugged him. then I punched him in the gut with a fist full of molten lava. "You leave, bring down an academy, kill me with a Paper Spear twice and then show up at a tournament and don''t tell us a thing. and then because you had your identity revealed you think nothing will go wrong?" I said angrily at him. he looked sad for a moment before I grabbed him by the back of the head and brought him in and kissed him. "You dummy, we could have helped" I said to him and I felt a spear of paper penetrate my again. "Sorry Kate, I love you so much but I have to do this, you will most likely forget this ever even happened but if you don''t, just pretend like I am and Origami are two different people, I need to do this and if you need to ask anyone ask Conner" John said before I started to loose consciousness.... A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. John''s Point Of View HOLY CRAP, I almost died countless times throughout this tournament and managed to get be and somehow still act like a cool mysterious fighter... and time to finish what I started. the Referee suddenly appeared in front of me with a satisfied expression. he was no referee, he was the Headmaster, the one behind this void, cursed to never sleep or fall unconscious lest his void breaks apart. "Origami, for a criminal you have won in this tournament and have won the rights to this book, feel free to take it and start your 10 seconds of running before countless people start chasing you down for your bounty" The headmaster said as he held a book in his hands. I walked over and put my hand on the book and smiled. "I do have one last thing, a gift in return for a most enjoyable tournament and a useful book to sell to whoever I please since all I can use is paper" I said before creating a piece of paper and placing it on him, he looked confused before he looked both furious and terrified at the same time. "The gift of sleep to break your curse" I said as he fell asleep. then I look around at the Academy that is becoming unstable, I create a portal made of paper and leave. I need to find a good place to check my blue boxes because I will have a ton, when I exit I see A big ball in the sky, breaking apart revealing the academy, a bunch of people start appearing all around me, they looked confused but then at me with rage. I just avoided them with ease as I started running for the hills. however I was being chased by a stealthy Nina who followed me through my portal. "Stop you fiend" Nina said from behind me, I then stopped and she crashed head first into me, she pushed herself off clutching he noes, "That was mean" Nina said to me with a tear rolling down her face... cute. "Did you or did you not ask me to stop, if you did not expect me to stop why did you ask and why were you not prepared for me to stop?" I said pointing out her flawless reason for calling me mean with a smile. "s...Shut Up, your evil and I am going to catch you" Nina said with a proud deceleration. I disappeared and repapered behind her using Paper Weightlessness. "And you will ''catch'' me how?" I said emphasising the word catch, she smiled at me and I immediately knew I had to get out of there. "I Prince Lavlus Command you, HALT!" Lavlus said causing me to be unable to move a muscle, Eron, Nina, Lavlus, Michael, Lin, 00391, Isaac and a few other fighters were now surrounding me. damn it I let my guard down, But I can come back from . "Clever, I forgot that Lavlus could do that, however you are unable to freeze my Paper" I said as I created a pack of Paper Wolves, the wolves are useful for crowd control and useful because they are faster then my clones, however they are less durable. with that being done I made it rain paper blocking people''s sight and sent out multiple clones in every direction, sure enough this made people start chasing the clones, I then sent a Paper Bullet at Lavlus making his concentration falter, I then regained movement and used Paper Weightlessness again to run the hell away with 2 clones following me, they then stood back and stopped Nina from following me with a spin kick to her head and a low kick to her legs causing her to go flying, the paper clones then turned to paper as I got out of range, I then jumper on a Paper Plane and flew off. "That was close" I said to myself looking back at them. "You have no idea" Kieran said to me with a smile as he also stood on my paper plane right behind me. DAMN IT, why did it have to be him? WHY? anyone else? I would face a god if I had to but this guy is to much. he is immortal and it took a trained Divine Dragon with Fighting Spirit Aura to beat him by a hair and he is not a dragon slayer. could my luck get ANY worse? oh well, I turn around, face to face with Kieran, a mysterious monster that not even my Gamer Ability can understand... ---------------------------------------------- Chapter 48 - Man VS Monster John was trying to get away however the worst possible situation happened, Kieran stands face to face with Origami, and they are already 500 meters in the sky. will he be able to escape the grasp of such a monster? I hope you enjoyed the chapter Chapter 48 - Man VS Monster Kieran''s Point Of View I came mainly to watch the tournament, I thought it would be boring however what would be more boring would be waiting in the academy, seeing Clark Teta in the tournament made me regret not entering, however seeing Clark beaten made me really regret not entering, Origami huh? he looks interesting, his strategies may appear just to be cheep tricks however he moves with all his strength, jumping around like he does is not done easy and requires immense physical control not to kick of the ground to hard and miss your next target and not to soft to fall short. he uses his abilities in an interesting way and I think I can get a bit of fun out of him, if not I will just fight Clark again. I run over to see him fighting off most the members of the academy and a few other people after his 500 gold worth head, well... after what he did it will be worth a lot more then that. I see him jump on a paper plane and look back at the people he left in the dust. "That was close" Origami mumbled to himself with a smile. "You have no idea" I said reassuringly, if he was any faster I may have missed his paper plane. I smiled and he turned around. he looked like John with a paper mask on, but he could also change a lot with his paper so I paid no heed to it. he smiled at me. "ahh, the monster of the 3 Fists Academy shows his face at last" Origami said with a smile, he is not insulting me either, I am referred to by anyone and everyone by the monster of the 3 Fists Academy except for my friends... and John... however he looked calm, does he think I will let him escape? "So, do you want to fight up here, down on the ground, or do you think you can escape from me?" I asked and he smiled while he summoned around 1000 paper planes, all the planes were 3 meters long, he then jumped up a few and I followed him, he then created multiple clones that were jumping around as well and shooting Paper Bullets at me, I evaded them, I had seen that taking his hits was not a good idea when it passed straight through a dragon wing. I lost him amongst the paper clones, my senses really are horrible. I looked around while avoiding the Paper Bullets with ease and saw 4 Clones with Paper Swords charging at me. after punching all 4 of them into shreds of paper I noticed that non of the clones reacted. he has either seen me fight, expected this much, or is not amongst the paper clones I could see, wait a minuet. I kicked the paper plane I was on causing Origami to get out from under it. "You have some guts trying to grind me down with paper while you hide right beneath me" I said as I landed on another plane, this time when I landed the plane crumpled under me and fell, I started jumping from plane to plane unable to stay on one for longer then a second, I charged at Origami, he smiled and charged back, I went to punch him however he exploded into paper... that one was a clone to? I look around and the paper planes start to fly around in a circle instead of away for an escape, he wants to fight me to? "no, I was wrong, you have guts to spare for being the first person in my entire life to dare challenge me like this" I said getting exited, his paper planes were flying over a pool of lava, he took us to the Dragon Continent. "I appreciate the compliment, you are perhaps the only person I cant beat with your power over the Super Burst. however I doubt you would need that to beat me, however it is not if you can beat me, it is if you can catch me isn''t it?" Origami asked me with all his clones. ha. I will catch you eventually. "Bring It" I said while kicking the paper plane I was on and sure enough he was under it, I kicked him and found it was just a clone, I looked around and now there were clones standing on both sides of the planes not affected by gravity? they start throwing Paper Bullets at me, I avoid them but this is still getting interesting. I would love to know how he can just stand on the ceiling as it looks awesome. I then felt a paper spear go straight through me from behind. I turn to see another circle of Paper Planes behind me all of them had an Origami on and they were all throwing spears with a smile on their face, Interesting, I jump over to them to check if any of them is the real Origami, however sure enough after killing each and every single one while Ignoring the spears, I found out that non of them is the real one. wait so where is he, I jump around each Paper Plane and then I hear him. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. "You were a good fight but it is time to end this" Origami said from above me with a serious tone, I looked up and saw what looked to be a moon made of Paper above his head. it was the size of a city. I looked up with joy, he was going to throw that at me, I was going to catch it, and he would get away while I did, I am going to reduce it to shreds of paper in one punch and then I with charge at you with a knock out punch to take you in, and if I punch to hard and kill you then to bad. he then threw the Paper ball at a near by city. "DAMN YOU" I shouted while I dashed over to the ball, it was moving to fast, I entered burst and got in front of it to throw a kick, that paper ball was only 1 layer thick, I tore through it with ease, it would not have hurt anyone, it was just that it looked like it could and now he was one of the countless Paper Planes with an Origami on them flying off in every direction. damn it. but why did he not just throw an actual big ball of paper, is it because he isn''t strong enough? or maybe... hmm, I don''t know, thinking hurts my brain, I will just go and ask Conner like I usually do. John''s Point Of View HOW DID THAT WORK? I thought I was going to die, not one moment when he was there did anything else except I am going to die was going through my head. I think I can feel my heart beating out of my chest, I have never been more scared in my life, Conner, the mission reward, it is not enough if I have to deal with him, I was lucky I could escape. "I finally did it" I said to my self... what is that ungodly presence behind me? "SUPER BURST" Kieran shouted at the top of his voice, and then vanished and repapered right next to me with a smile, "I almost could not tell witch one was you but I then saw this one acting all exhausted. nice try at escaping but you failed at the last hurdle" Kieran said to me in super burst standing right behind me. AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA, I AM GOING TO DIE. I AM SO DEAD, I AM GOING TO DIE AND THERE IS NOTHING I CAN DO ABOUT IT, HE IS GOING T...*Cough* *Cough* positive thoughts, maybe I can find a way out of this. when it comes to worming my way out of things I am the king. I look around and make a bunch more Paper Planes, going right into the sky and to the ground. "I think we will need a bigger battle ground if you are going to use that" I said with a confident smile, all the confidence I could muster however it was confident non the less, he smiled and got ready, then I exploded EVERYTHING with paper blinding him for just long enough to hide amongst my clones. I just had to out last Super Burst.... I AM SO GOING TO DIE!!! "Interesting, and now we are back to square one, is this all you have" Kieran smiled and for some reason I felt some knowledge enter my head. I am not sure why but I feel as though I can win now. "No, I have only just begun" I said as all my paper came back to me. I made a Paper Dragon. I combined my knowledge of dragons to my knowledge of paper and did it. He was just smiling like he had found a new toy to play with. damn that monster, however the dragon is only a distraction, it looks like a dragon, it feels like a dragon, but it is not a dragon, I am digging through the ground, I made that thing as durable and regenerating as possible, so he may survive one hit? oh well, I was already long gone so I did not know the result.... Kieran''s Point Of View where did he go? WHERE DID HE GO? damn it, I got exited because it looked like a dragon and stopped paying attention to things like his location and if it was an actual dragon. wait I am in the dragon continent, I may as well have some fun before I go back, right? he he he. ---------------------------------------------------- Special Chapter - Kieran''s Origin Since tomorrow is my birthday I will be releasing a special chapter explaining the past of this powerful man who makes monsters hide under the bed hoping he does not find them. however tomorrow I will not be able to release any chapters. but it will be back to normal the day after tomorrow I hope you enjoyed the chapter Special Chapter - Kierans Origin Kieran, 6 years old: I looked around, I heard some noise coming from downstairs, I live in a house just down the street from my school so I don''t need to take a car, ever since I was born my body had a high rate of healing and understanding. However I have never heard anyone make such noise at 2 in the morning, maybe this is what is known as a dream? but I don''t have them since I don''t feel tired. I walk downstairs and then, *BANG* *BANG*, I hear two loud noises, I walk into the dining room and see father on the ground, he is surrounded by red water. I see mother also surrounded by red water. I wonder why. *BANG*, I feel something around my chest, oh, I have a hole in my clothes. I turn around to see a scared person in a black mask holding a water pistol, it looks cool. "WHAT ARE YOU?" the man said while backing away, *BANG* the man fires a piece of metal at me and it goes straight through me, "I am... what was I called, mother, mother?" I started asking my mother her name, I was given a name but could never remember it, I was always bad with names however my mother was nice and reminded me with a smile. It is late so she must be tired, normal people sleep at this sort of time, right? she is just sleeping, I mean I was hit with the same red water pistol and yet nothing happened to me.... mother? (5 weeks later) I was told I would not see mother or father again as they went to a special place, I read about death in a book yet I could not die and test what it felt like when I shoved a knife into my wrist, I was told it was eternal peace there, it sounds nice, I hope mother and father enjoy it and have fun for the rest of eternity, was told I will join them in 100 years so I will wait. Kieran, age 100. I have been waiting for my parents for some time yet I cant find them, I walked through the streets and it turns out I look around 18, maybe I age slowly, at this rate it will take a lot longer, I will come back for you mother and father when I am older, we will meet again I promise. Kieran, age 600. I have grown to understand the world a lot more, It looks like I stopped growing older, Does that mean I wont see mother and father again? no, I still have to have hope, I have made 87 friends who I have also promised to meet again in the next world, I have to make it some day. Kieran, age 1000. I have waited a long time, I have forgotten what my parents look like however not the promise, I will always remember the promise I made, I said to myself over and over and over again that I would see them again. Kieran, age 80,000. Mother, the world is a scary place, I was taken in by some nice men in black suits as they said they could let me help the world, however I might die in the process, I was happy with this, I may be able to die, I am told it hurts however I am willing to do it, I have waited a long time to do this so I wont stop just because it hurts, I sometimes just impale myself in the heart to see if I can die yet, I just end up healing faster. Kieran, age 80,005. The people in black suits have been testing me for some time, they don''t understand how I work, some nice people came over one time and told me I was free from that nasty organisation as what they were doing was morally wrong. it could have killed me they said... don''t they see I wanted that? If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Kieran, age 340,000,000. the human race has ended. I am not sad, there was a bunch of big fire works that mad me feel like I would die being inside of them, I didn''t however now I am just wandering. Kieran, age 40,000,000,000,000,000 I have been running faster and faster each day and when I punch the ground shakes, I find this amusing so I will train harder and harder. I also noticed some wildlife. they look like they will grow well, I will take a short walk for a few centuries and see if they become anything nice. Kieran, age 138,000,000,300,000,092. another humanity is developing, they have pointy ears and speak a strange language however I am learning it, they treat me well after they realised their pointy sticks and glowing fire balls don''t work on me. Kieran, age 400,000,000,000,000,000. I decided to have a birthday party, I invited a friend who was recently created, he is called Conner White, he is interesting to talk to and taught me so much about Mana. I used something I called Burst Mode, it kinda tickles. Kieran, age 400,000,000,000,200,381. Conner decided to make an Academy. he was going to dig out 3 mountains and call it the 3 Fists Academy, to bad there is 13 mountains in the way, so he is going to destroy them and make it flatlands around it with some streams and meadows, I have been developing and advanced Burst Mode, since my body can take it I thought why not? I decided to pay Conner''s Clone a visit, he was also created by the same people as Conner and looks like him but is slightly weaker. Kieran, Age 400,000,000,000,400,857. Conner finished his academy. I think it looks cool however he said he isn''t taking students yet, he is working on synthetically making a daughter. she is part clone of 2 great mages, I don''t know the names. but I do know one is a strong fire mage and the other is a strong Ice mage, both tried and failed to kill me. Kieran, Age 400,000,000,000,400,893. Conner invited me into his academy so I can learn to control my strength and grow stronger, I was going to turn him down however he promised interesting fights. so I joined, when I got there I saw someone interesting, he was called John and he could adapt, he was surrounded by strange colours. I wonder if he can one day give me a challenge in a head to head fight? maybe even kill me? I hope so, I am tired of existing, existing is painful, to painful. ------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 49 - Dust Academy Clark Teta investigates his academies involvement with the prevention of the blue mist like Origami said and when he finds some crucial information he is branded a criminal and forced out the academy. after that he encounters Origami, what will he do? follow what he has been told is right? or follow what will save countless lives however brand him a wanted criminal alongside Origami? I hope you enjoyed this chapter, This was the diary of an immortal monster, Chapter 49 - Dust Academy I finally reached a safe place to take off my mask and check the blue boxes. I was in a mountain that nobody in there right mind would visit.... "Who are you?" I small little dwarf asked me, damn it, I had just taken off my mask. "I am John, I am on a rare dragon hunt. who are you?" I asked the little dwarf, she was small yet not what I had been told to expect, she was small but not a fat oaf, maybe that is only male dwarfs? of is that just from the miners? oh well, she stood as tall as my leg however looked fully grown, she had short brown hair and brown eyes. she wore a Blacksmith''s clothes and had big thick gloves, she had a hammer on her back as big as I was and it was built to last, she was also looking at me with hearts in her eyes... do I hear 7? I bet 5 Divine Dragon Scales on it being a fan of Origami, maybe a mysterious type who agrees with my goals? oh well, I can''t be right all the time, and Origami does not have the charm stat... I don''t think, every other stat moves over ok, well the physical stats do, I can use what feels like an endless supply of Paper. "A Dragon Slayer? would you happen to have any Dragon Scales on you, I am making something and I ran out of them" the Dwarf said to me, I looked at her name, moving all my Blue Boxes I need to look at to one side. [Dwarf Gone Wild] [Level 800,000] [Eily Hammerforged] "I do but they are not for sale" I said simply and then she picked up her hammer and whacked me with it. hey I felt nothing. lucky me. she looks and angry and started hitting me over and over again. wow... the occasional -1 hp... I almost feel sorry for her. "*pant* gimme *pant* the Dragon Scales *Pant*" Eily has most her points in intelligence and wisdom. 487 in each. however her strength is only slightly enough to hold that hammer. she whacks me again and I grab her hammer using Crushing Grip and sure enough her hammer is unable to move, I lift her hammer into the air and she goes with it. dangling the air not willing to let go. "Let go you monster. this hammer is important, give it back" Eily said almost crying... oh crap. I let go and she fell to the ground. "You meanie, why did you just let go like that?" Eily said with an angry face, she started lecturing me about the dangers of doing that so I just looked at my blue windows. [Strength has reached 500, a new skill has been added] [Vice Grip: anything in your grip will be crushed slowly with this active, over time anything that can be crushed will be however the time it takes depends on what you are gripping] [Dexterity has reached 500, a new skill has been added] [Muscle Memory: every time you do something involving physical actions it gets easier the next time] [Vitality has reached 500, a new skill has been added] [Shock Absorbers: impact damage is reduced by 50%] [Intelligence has reached 500, a new skill has been added] [Chakra: An alternative energy source has been found. Chakra recovery speed and potency can be increased through opening Chakra Gates, you have 1 Chakra gate open, the root Chakra] [Root Chakra: This is the first Chakra gate and this gifts you with the life energy known as Chakra. with this you now have greater survival instincts and can use Chakra Points for skills that use Chakra] [Wisdom has reached 500, a new skill has been added] [Danger Warning: If something is 1 second away from attacking you, you will get alerted of it if you do not already notice it, amount of time between warning and attack is increased by skill level and Wisdom] [Charm has increased to 1000, a new skill has been added] [Heart Wave: blast everyone with the same effect of Heart Bolt, damage depends on skill level and Charm] [Fighting Spirit has reached 200, a new skill has been added] [Roar Of The Dragon: charge Mana in your lungs and roar, this roar will scare anyone who hears it, unless they are able to withstand a Dragons Presence] [Willpower has reached 100, a new skill has been added] [Presence: your willpower is now strong enough to be felt by those well trained in aura. they will acknowledge your strength be it superior or inferior without the need to fight you, if you release your presence, anyone not prepared for it will not be able to stand in it] [Paper Clone Advanced: you can now create Paper Clones to fight for you with your paper abilities however without your stat boosters. you can enter one of your clones and people wont be able to tell the difference] [Paper Plane Advanced: you can now put a automatic Paper gun on your paper planes that fire Paper Bullets every second] [Paper Ball: Create a ball of paper that is able to move at very fast speeds, however it will bounce off anything that hits it resulting in no damage] [Fake Paper Dragon: It looks like a dragon, it feels like a dragon, but it is not a dragon. you can use this to confuse people into believing you can make a Paper Dragon with the strength of a dragon] Those are some nice abilities, I will have to test Chakra out at some point, maybe after I am done with this quest... "...GRR.. ARE YOU EVEN LISTENING?" Eily said slightly annoyd, of she whacked me with he hammer again. I answered in a way I thought she would understand. "yes... but just for confirmation can you repeat all of that" I said with a lazy expression, she whacked me in the face with her hammer. wow, -2 HP. "What the hell are you made of?" Eily said looking at the indents on her hammer. I fixed them up with Mana Repair and smiled. "I don''t know my self, it is either flesh and bone or coding. take your pick" I said seriously, I have heard there are some gamers made of literal 1''s and 0''s. so I am honestly not sure. "Anyway, I am not just taking the Dragon Scales for free. I can pay for as many as you have" Eily said with a smile. "I have 897,653,900,372,381 Basic Dragon Scales, I have 306,152,989,329 Ancient Dragon Scales and around 40,000,000 Divine Dragon Scales. give or take a stack of 99." I said seriously while counting "Oh and from Fire Dragons I have 890,631,780,369,800 Greater Fire Gems" I added with a smile, she whacked me with her hammer looking angrily at me. "Don''t joke with me, I can clearly see you have near nothing on you" Eily said angrily whacking her hammer off me a few more times. "Oh yea" I said as I summoned a mountain load of Basic Dragon Scales and she jumped back looking at me like I am a monster. "What the hell are you?" Eily said while waling backwards pointing her hammer at me. "Oh I know, you are one of those delusions, I must have inhaled to much Mana Crystal Powder. I mean just looking at you makes my heart beat fast and you are surrounded by love hearts" Eily said while pinching herself. I then face palmed, My charm stat is getting to powerful.... oh well, "I am not a delusion, I am purfectly normal, now Kieran is a monster.." I said however Kieran''s Point Of View hmm? I feel like I need to go kill something in the Liwiasin Mountains, meh it is to far away, I will just go kill another dragon... wait, Verod told me when I lost Origami If I killed another Basic Dragon he would throw me in a bottomless pool of lava. to bad, I guess I will just sleep a bit more and kill it if it gets closer John''s Point Of View *Shudder* I just felt like returning to the 3 Fists Academy will be suicide, oh well, it is probably nothing. wait where did my Dragon Scales go? "It is done, finally done?" Eily said while running up to me with a smile, then pointed this strange weapon that looked like what the Technological Academy used in the tournament. then a bullet made of Dragon Scales was shot at me, very slowly, I avoided it and moved back to my original position. "Huh? is it broken? you should be dead from that!" Eily said while shooting a few more times, I caught all the bullets with my inventory screen. "nice try, I am a dragon slayer, that wont work on me" I said with a smile. I then walked over to her little workshop. she had my Dragon Scaled in a pile however a bit of Psychokinesis fixed that by moving it all into my inventory. [Psychokinesis has evolved into Psychokinesis Advanced: Psychokinesis is now 50 times stronger however has a limited reach of 5 meters] interesting, does that mean it wont shatter if I try and catch a punch? lets test that, Eily walks over to me and tries whacking me with her huge hammer, I catch it with Psychokinesis Advanced and sure enough she cant move it. I smile as she gets more angry. "What is so funny? I am doing advanced scientific research here. and you wont even help." Eily said pointing her gun at me and firing more bullets that I catch with my inventory. wow I am really getting a lot of these, I wonder if they are worth more or less then normal? wait research? why all the way in the mountain where you run the risk of a wyvern attacking you. "And why would I help someone who is trying to kill me?" I asked and she looked angry. "Because this is top secret research on a mountain that nobody will find you in, while on that note. how did you get here, you should be dead with how cold it is" Eily said to me pointing at the blizzard, oh right, I forgot about that, I just wrapped myself in a fire cloak to prove the point of me being able to warm myself up. "I have ways around the cold" I said happily, maybe I should just develop a resistance with my gamer ability? meh, to much work. and it sounds like Kate will have a field day when I get back. neither of those I want as they both usually end up bad, maybe I just have prejudice because of the pain I went through to get Fire resistance from Kate. "Sure... well anyway... is there any way I can convince you to die?" Eily said with a hopeful smile while looking up at me. I shook my head. "Unfortunately I like life... most of it at least" I said thinking back to the academy, and my survival chance if Kate remembered I was Origami. "Well then... there is one other option" Eily said while getting read and looking off to one side "No. nope, not happening" I said simply putting my point across and this got another hammer to the face. oh wow, -3 HP, that is a new record. "Why, I promise I wont be angry all the time, I am good in bed, I can make all sorts of tools that you wont get anywhere else" Eily said, I like the tools comment, the angry all the time promise is rather vague and oh my NO, I am still 17, why does everyone what it that bad, admittedly myself including however there is a time and a place for that sort of thing. "In that case go to the 3 Fists Academy, I am slaying some rare rouge dragons at the moment. I still have a long way to go" I said half truthfully, I have a really long way to go before I reach the Dust Academy. "Ok then, I will get in touch with Conner and ask him to pick me up" Eily said.... "Sorry... WHAT?" I shouted making the room shake and she fell back, I caught the Ice spike about to fall on her head. she knows Conner? well enough to ask a lift? how? why? when? where? all questions for another time. "I helped conner build that Academy. well... some of the more recent work. I added the teleportation shack that connects to the other academies after some sort of event that could have used such a thing. oh well. I also made the men''s wash room, added a camera in each one *COUGH* *Cough* I mean I added a boiler in each one... to keep the water warm...." Eily said, making me slightly glad I don''t need use a bath or toilet. "To late for that cough and change of what you said, and I will just asume you will be able to get there and sort things out with the others" I said hopefully dissuading her a bit? "Ok, I promise I will sort things out with Kate Eron, Nina, Lilian and Yuna" Eily said with a smile.... I fear my privacy has been violated by this person who I have only just met, however I will try not to look into it. I will just deal with it later when I return to the Academy. also not most of the students of the destroyed academies were transferred over to the other academies, I wonder how many will be left after they meat Kieran? the fools and the strong I guess. *Sigh*"Ok, you just go sort that out and tell them I am fine on my current Quest." I said with a smile and she whacked me in the face with her hammer. "Is that anyway to say goodbye?" Eily said before placing the whacking part of her hammer to the ground and climbing up the pole, she then grabbed me and kissed me before climbing back down and pushing a button on her hammer and shrinking it down to fit on her back. I just looked at her like she picked the most confusing way to kiss me. even Nina does it better. by getting me to crouch down or jumping up to me. she just used her hammer as a climbing frame. wait... a better question.... DO I HERE 7? I feel like an auctioneer slowly counting up for the highest bidder. what is with so many cute, sexy, powerful women are attracted to me? my charm stat is not only powerful but specific to. "Well, with that I have to go now, I need to go fight a few dragons now" I said truthfully, the Dust Academy has been famous for its dragons since the tournament. one of them managed to beat Kieran, something not many can do, if anyone else other then a dragon. "Ok then, for each day you take I will whack you with my hammer" Eily said with a smile... oh my god I have added a psychopath to my Harem. oh well, I will just tank whatever damage she does to me, I am nice to those I love, and she is making cool technology, I have to except that, and she loves me, a bonus. "I will be a while, maybe a few months" I said with a wry smile and she whacked me again with an angry expression. "Then I will get strong enough to whack you into the floor" Eily said before walking off to the exit of the cave, where Conner was standing, he waved to me before leaving. oh well. I put on my Paper Mask and started to make my way to the Dust Academy... Clark Teta''s Point Of View It has been a while since the tournament, I keep thinking about what Origami said, it is true that the Academy Of The Sky did tests and I saw some progress being made personally however I was told nothing more. I assumed they had just failed miserably. but Origami could be just trying to confuse me, I will have to check on it, currently it is 11 pm. most people are asleep however I decided to investigate. I am walking to the Headmaster''s office to see if there are any clues there. I broke the door down and sure enough, after ripping off a fake wall I saw some incriminating documents, most unrelated to the Blue Mist and I knew that our academy had to do a few dark things just to be able to train dragons. I acknowledged that however they said it was for a good cause, to make dragons be able to save millions of lives. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I look around and after searching through a few piles of black mail and stolen items I found a few transactions with the Academy Of The Sky. sure enough it was about the Blue Mist, they had found a way however according to the note it would be bad for the academies money income that they make through quests and donations. I made a copy of the letter. I would question the Headmaster on its authenticity, I know Origami can control paper so he could have forged this. Oh well, I guess I will have my answer by tomorrow. I placed everything back the way it was and left. the next morning I was on my way to see the Headmaster however... "Halt, Clark Teta, you are under arrest for suspicion of treason against the country, come with me" the guard said to me, I just pushed him to one side, I was going to be meeting with the Headmaster and don''t have time to deal with a Guard mixing up my name with a criminals. "Clark Teta, stop or I will assume you are resisting arrest" Ans as soon as the guard said that Feron, Quin, Teonus and Yorlan all jumped out off there hiding places, I thought they were just sleeping awkwardly however no. "I have committed no crimes, I am actually on my way to the Headmaster to talk with him about something important so can this wait?" I asked, these dragons were my friends who I trained with, they must know me well enough by now to know I would not do such a thing, hell Teonus is the most likely dragon to do anything, that or he just acts like a prick. I assumed they would let me go however I was stopped. "Sorry Clark, I assumed you of all people would be the last person to do such a thing however the Headmaster told us you assisted Origami in the Void Tournament you entered, affectively destroying the Void Academy" Quin said to me while summoning his usual set of daggers. "I did not assist him, I failed to spot his traps and I accept that I was blinded by the rest of the fight however I did not try to loose, I attempted to win however he was just a confusing fighter" I said honestly, in raw strength Origami would most likely loose however he was clever and cunning, using the rules to his advantage. "We are not talking about that, we are talking about that letter you are carrying" Quin said to me... wait do they mean to Blue Mist letter... I was actually just checking its authenticity. "that letter? I will assume you mean the Blue Mist letter I found within the Headmaster''s secret cabinet where he keeps information to dangerous to let others see or just burn and loose forever" I said and then all of them put up there fighting stances. "So it is true after all that you are a traitor" Teonus said to me with a sad expression, "I always thought I was the most evil on the team and all I do is act a bit annoying, I still am good, it seams you forgot about the line between the 2" Teonus added as he powered up and attempted to kill me. It has been a long time since my fight with Kieran and I have grown a lot stronger, he reminded me that yes there are normal strong humans, but there are also abominations of nature who deny this universes order with their own. when I killed him, death denied him, he was his own creation, created from nothingness and with his own set of rules and laws. unlike a normal human, he cant die. so he was able to get incomprehensibly strong as he cant get weaker, so he had all the time in the world to train, he may even be older then this world however I can''t be sure, his Mana did not work like anyone else I knew. oh well, he woke me up and I trained harder then ever, I am currently the strongest dragon in the academy. "Fool, who do you think I am" I said as I avoided his pitiful attempts with ease and stood behind him. "I have never committed a crime in my life, I have no reason to stop now and give up to a life of crime, I have no reason to help Origami either, he may have a strange power however I see no reason to help him without motive" I said simply, they calmed down a bit before the Headmaster came out of the main hall, maybe he can clear up this misunderstanding. "Clark Teta. Why do you resist arrest, if you have nothing to hide and you are innocent it will be proven with time will it not?" the headmaster said with a caring smile. I then relaxed realising he was right. "Now if there is nothing further to discuss you know the way to go about this situation, Quin, keep watch of him so he does not break out etc. while I work on gathering all evidence that may support his argument of being innocent or guilty." The headmaster said with a smile before he walked off. with that done I lowered my defensive stance altogether. "ok, with this I can clear the misunderstanding. Lets go to the waiting area Quin" I said simply with a smile as he relaxed and smiled to. "yea I should have known it would be a misunderstanding, you are to kind and honourable to the point of it being annoying," Quin said jokingly as we walked heading to the waiting area. it was a simple barred up area that had magic to prevent escaping, us dragons could but it is still used since we rarely do anything wrong... sorry, since Teonus rarely does anything that wrong. I walk in and Quin shuts the gate. "Sit tight, I am sure the Headmaster will be done within a day or 2" Quin said with a smile. the headmaster worked fast, he is weak with anything that does not involve his mind or speed. he is faster then me in a foot race when I am not in my dragon form and he can calculate things incredibly fast. he is not that good in a fight but as a Headmaster he is impressive, even if his means of doing things are questionable. "Hey Quin" I said getting his atention, he turned to me with a smile "I wont get you any more then one glass of water, I am not a yo yo like Teonus would have you believe" Quin said jokingly, I smiled. "damn, and I was getting really thirsty to" I said adding to his joke and he lightly chuckled back. "What is it?" Quin asked more seriously but still with a smile. "It is something Origami said to me at the tournament. he said he was brining down academies because they prevented the end of the Blue Mist Calamity" I said informatively and he looked at me before laughing a bit. "You worry to much, brining down the academies would end the Blue Mist Calamity, however it would only end because the Blue Mist will have won" Quin said pointing out the fact the Academies defend against the blue mist. but with the letter I found I know it was more, depending on its authenticity of course. "I guess you could be right, I have other evidence pointing to it meaning something else however the authenticity is questionable" I said honestly and Quin looked at me confused but accepting. (7 hours Later) It is getting late and Quin is falling asleep, I woke him up a few times to tell him he is supposed to be keeping an eye on me and he said he was just resting his eyes and keeping an ear out. I see the sun setting in the distance and the sky is getting dark. I also see the devil himself... running away in terror from the Headmaster as he walks towards my waiting area. he is being followed by the other 3 Dragons. I wonder what is up? "Quin, arrest him, the Headmaster found irrefutable proof, he had a Mana crystal that contained footage of him breaking into the hidden room in the Headmaster''s office and planting a few extra incriminating documents alongside a teleporter that an unknown entity could use to enter the room. proof enough was inside of the notes. arrest him" Yorlan said sadly. What? I did none of that, I entered the room and looked at things, I planted nothing. "there has to be some sort of mistake, I have not done such a thing" I said however they did not believe me. they looked at me with mixture of pity and disgust. then Quin enters the waiting area and attempts to place a seal on me to prevent me from using my Mana, I avoid it, I did nothing, why should I have my Mana sealed? however the others just acknowledged my acts as resistance and started attacking me. I blocked them however I was pushed back. I was being attacked by my own friends, and the Headmaster is smiling. wait... Dragon Heart. I used my high sensing skills to look through him, it is something Dragons can do after a they get very strong, however I was the only one to manage to achieve it. all I could feel from him was negative energy directed towards me. why? does he have some sort of bias against me? all I did was find that letter... don''t tell me he framed me? no, why would he? (Flash Back) "Fear not, I will be heading to the Dust Academy after this tournament and we can fight again there, however my fight is just, I do not do this out of malice. it is for the fate of the entire world." Origami said to me with a serious face. "Maybe you should focus less on me and more on the academies preventing the end of the Blue Mist Calamity such as even your own" Origami whispered into my ear before walking past me (End Flash Back) He said his fight was just, however he brought down academies. for the fate of the world. however the academies protect the world and give it peace so why would they? greed? it is profitable yes however who would put them self about the entire world? oh yea... the Headmaster is evil, I guess this time I mean more then just his aura. I avoid the dragons attacking me, I will have to prove my innocence another time. I powered up and as fast as I could ran away, I can''t beat the 4 of them and the Headmaster. They fail to catch me with slower speed. I finished my run in a forest with clearing with a pond in it, I stop to catch my breath, I look back and sure enough I am not being chased. I then lie face down on the ground, to exhausted to move. "I did not expect you to come running to me so soon" Origami said to me, I looked up and Origami was standing on top of the water. he was smiling. I stood up with what strength I had left. "I didn''t, I don''t believe in your method of doing things" I said to him, he smiled even wider. "Don''t. what I am doing is wrong. how dare I punish an evil academy that would keep the Blue Mist for a profit? how dare I kill nobody in the process and make it so academies that would see an end to the Blue Mist can." Origami said in a mocking tone. "enough, you have power that nobody else does, you can manipulate Paper, a power nobody can understand. was this the only way?" I asked seriously and he looked back to me with a serious look, he was emitting a pressure that felt strong yet pained. "this was the only way with no casualties. I have seen the monstrosities that the Blue Mist creates. I have felt the pain of loss that others have felt hundreds of times over. I have seen all to much. and I am not even classed as an unlucky one, I have came close to death many times yet came out stronger. I have faced the Bloodlust that is caused by the pain and moved passed it. I want to stop all the needless deaths. then I was given a way to do that. and I won''t let ANYONE stop me" Origami said with a serious tone, I felt like I would be crushed under his pressure... but then he calmed down and smiled... did I just see a bit of his true nature? beneath his fa?ade? "sorry about that, some bad memories came up... anyway. I need to go fight a few dragons and destroy another academy now, excuse me" Origami said as he walked towards the Dust Academy... Damn it he is almost forcing me here. "Wait" I said already slightly regretting it. he is fully right but branded as a criminal, who should I believe in this situation? damn it, "I will help you, however only if you can promise there will be no casualties and the end of the Blue Mist" I concluded with and he turned around. "to late then, without the Sky and Void academies many criminals are going wild in those areas. many have already died and will continue to unless I finish off the remaining academies and stop this nightmare" Origami said to me before running off into the distance. damn it, I ran after him, I acknowledge he is right however I will follow and keep an eye on him? damn he is fast, he has already out ran my line of sight. wait. there is a Paper Spider on my shoulder. "I will help you, you can''t beat a dragon, and there is 4 of them in that academy, and the Headmaster... he is something else...."I said and the Paper Spider looked at me. "I know about the dragons, I can ignore them, I only need to destroy the academy so it wont come back for a year or so" Origami''s Paper Spider said to me. oh god damn it. I am talking with a spider. wait that is all he needs. "Then hold on, I have a way to do that and you won''t need to do much" I said with a thought in mind. He then came out of nowhere at a blinding speed and sat down in front of me. "Explain" Origami said with a smile as he made a Paper Seat to sit on. he made one for me to. it was surprisingly comfy for paper. oh well, with that I started to explain my plan ------------------------------------------------------ Chapter 50 - Speed Beyond Speed Origami and Clark Teta team up, Origami boosts Clark''s speed to make him able to do what he needs to do, Origami is on distraction fighting off 4 dragons and the Headmaster of Dust academy. how will this fight play out? I hope you enjoyed the chapter. also let me know, do you prefer long chapters or short chapters? or do you think it depends on the contents? let me know in the comments. if nobody says anything I will continue as I have been Chapter 50 - Speed Beyond Speed Clark Teta''s Point Of View "No, nope, not happening, I would rather pick a fight with Kieran of the 3 Fist Academy, that is never happening" Origami said to me seriously... I wonder if I can convince him? "This way nobody dies and you have a simple straight forward job" I said hoping to convince him. "Clark, you are asking me to walk right up to them, fight 4 dragons and a headmaster all at once head to head and you want me to use Paper Weightlessness and then Paper Weight on you making you fast enough to do what you need to do while I get let myself get slaughtered but extend the fight just long enough for you to pull off things on your end and on top of that you want me to us Paper Mask on you so nobody can identify you through the hundreds of Mana Crystal recorders... all just to move a room full of incriminating evidence over to the nearest academy which is the Technological Academy as they can send the information everywhere quickly... and after that you will come to me with the mask on and drag my beaten sorry ass out of there... did I miss anything? maybe how wrong it could go?" Origami said to me poking holes in my argument... he really does not like my plan, but if not that then how? the headmaster wont stay around unless he thinks there is no chance of his opponent winning. "How about this, I enter without anyone noticing me, make a 100% Identical paper copy of everything in there and leave?" Origami said in protest of being beaten up for... 30-40 minuets. "however an authenticity check will prove it is a fake" I said and Origami shut up and looked at me for a moment before standing and putting a Paper Mask of a dragon on me. I then felt my Dragon powers vanish. "What did you do? my dragon powers?" I said before I noticed I felt more... free? "You are no longer a dragon, you are a Paper Master" Origami said to me, "Not to my extent however you should have Minor Paper Affinity. try boosting your speed" Origami said to me and I was fast, Origami was faster however I was so much faster then before... "This is incredible... is this how it is for you? this feeling of freedom?" I asked and he looked down. "Paper, many pages are in a book and some people have such freedom in writing there next adventure with a fresh start. however it is not the same for me," Origami said as his pressure started coming out again, he then smiled as his pressure vanished, "Enough of that, we have an academy to destroy, and by we I mean you and do it fast, Paper Weight" Origami said as he slowed down, I then saw everything stop, falling leaves froze in the air, clouds stopped drifting across the sky, Origami then started running and unlike before where he was a blur it was like he was moving in slow motion... Is this how a Paper Master sees the world? everything is so slow, a day becomes an eternity, how could this be bad? however looking at the smile on his face I feel that through the Fa?ade he is truly pained for some reason. what could be the reason? We continue are run to the academy and I don''t feel tired, I feel like I have energy to spare and the world around me stands unchanged... I see why he thought he could ignore the other dragons, even when giving me his speed multipliers he is still able to keep up with me, he is impressive for a human, I would hate to think what could pain even him. we reach the Dust Academy and I break off to a side entrance as he shoots a wave of paper at the front of the building, calling 4 Dragons to respond instantly, I run off with a simple task. I need to pick up as much incriminating evidence as I can and run to the nearest academy and run back to repeat a few times and destroy any footholds the Dust Academy has. while Origami has to deal with 4 dragons and a headmaster while letting himself loose at the same time procrastinating just long enough for me to complete my end, I wish you luck Origami. John''s Point Of View I got help from Clark Teta and he is making me have the worst job ever, I need to let my self get my ass handed to me on a silver platter while worming my way through it just long enough to not die and for Clark Teta to do his job and save me. I blasted a wall of Paper Bullets at the front of the huge mansion like building and sure enough 3 Dragons and one person who I failed to kill at the tournament came out of the building and charged at me, stopping a few meters away. "ORIGAMI?" Yorlan said surprised to see me. I smiled and thought I could procrastinate the procrastination battle, until out of nowhere the Headmaster appeared, no... he moved so fast I couldn''t see him clearly, I defiantly saw a blur. more then I saw for Kieran, less then I saw for Clark... he was fast. "Hello there" I said with a smile. "What are you doing here?" The Headmaster said with a crooked smile. I repaid him in kind "I was just in the area and saw a fly next to me, I swatted it with a wall of Paper Bullets... sorry that lie is way to obvious. I will give you a clue.... I have only been to 3 Academies and 2 have fallen to the ground, 1 is still standing thanks to a freak of nature called Kieran... so you tell me, why am I here?" I asked and his face contorted before he sighed "I possess dragons, you were better off attacking Kieran and the 3 Fists Academy" the Headmaster said with bored look on his face. "I have ways around dragons. Kieran is to powerful and does not weaken his opponent with aura. dragons do... I am not affected by that so try again" I said simply as the 4 dragons got ready to attack the Headmaster stopped them. "So before I watch my 4 Dragons arrest you since I can''t believe you... may you tell me why you are destroying academies?" the headmaster said with curious smile. I looked at him no longer smiling. "To build a more peaceful world, your academy is corrupt and unjust, it holds power because of it controlling dragons however abuses that power for a profit, it is an indirect cause of millions of deaths if not billions. you have so much power but you have been corrupted because of it. I am here to bring an end to the meaningless deaths and end your corruption" I said before I realise I really need to stop releasing my pressure, the 4 dragons are already questioning if they should fight me and the Headmaster is looking at me strangely. "Those are some nice goals however will it truly become more peaceful? humanity needs evil, someone or something to make everyone else group together against a common enemy, something to make people not overpopulate and yet at the same time refine our evolution. Humanity needs a but of corruption to show the good what not to be. without it tensions will rise before conflict begins throughout the group leading to mass wars, deaths on a large scale resulting in a worse event then the Blue Mist, that is why there is no longer tests to see what will stop the Blue Mist. the fear of what will happen afterwards. can you say that there will not be any wars I speak off? that things wont just get worse? are you saying it would be worth it?" the Headmaster said to me and I thought about it. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. "Yep, not a single war you mentioned will occur, I will not let it" I said simply, I am strong enough to make a one man army, I could prevent wars. "Fool. you alone could not stop wars across the planet" the Headmaster said however I smiled and shook my head. "I can, because you can simply prevent the wars from happening in the first place, there are tournaments around even to this day as a goal, where people push them self in competition, they are brought together not through fear or loss, but from Joy and a common goal. you are blinding yourself to the possibility of a good outcome and instead fear the worst, however I will ensure a good outcome follows, there will be a lasting peace without such destruction and pain. you fear the worst instead of working out a way for the best solution, haven''t you also suffered loss at the hands of the Blue Mist?" I finished with however the moment I spoke about his loss he let out a wave of Bloodlust akin to my Bloodlust aura. "WE ALL HAVE LOST!!!" he shouted sending out so much Bloodlust the dragons started shaking. "I lost my wife, my daughter, I lost everyone who was important to me to the Blue Mist and I realised everyone came together to help each other, people who had been at each other''s throats were now helping take care of each other''s wounds. and we could fight against the Blue Mist, I realised the destruction made us come together and become strong. I built this academy and made it truly strong. no other academy could touch us as we had dragons, the 4 you see in front of you were all the same, Quin''s mother was corrupted by the Blue Mist and tried to kill him. Yorlan was cast aside by his family. Feron was born all alone without anyone there for him. Teonus being the elder amongst them took them in and cared for them, he was kind and loving however oppression from humans drove him full of negative emotions. I took them under my wing and gave them a home free of that oppression. a home where they could help protect this world that is free from true pain. you say you will prevent the wars like that but many tried before, all of them failed, what makes you any different?" The Headmaster concluded and asked me... I was shocked at what he said before I smiled. "I am different because of one simple thing. I can adapt, I can change to fit the situation I find myself in, I can mould the path ahead of me the way I need it, and I don''t stand alone. I stand with comrades who share the idea of making a better world. I alone may not be able to do much however together I wont loose, not to you, not to the Blue Mist and not to anything that comes after. You claim know so much nightmare makes you strong yet you are weak, True power is achieved from facing the pain and accepting it, you look upon such pain and make sure no one has to feel such pain again, you push forwards and grow stronger, if the world changes around you, you change with it and do everything in your power to make it a better place. In the end you are just scared and cant grow stronger, I pushed forwards and wont let a single thing stop me" I said seriously, I then finally got control of my pressure and stopped projecting it. the Headmaster stood in shock. he looked at me with confusion. "What kind of pain did you have to go through to be able to project so much power behind your speech. "I forgot for a time, however recently I recalled it. I watched someone I care about die. over and over again, I spent years in a day repeating it to find a way to save her. I managed to however after that I felt something break inside of me, I had it forcefully fixed though. I was given so much love from my loved ones, however when I put on this mask I feel the pain of something worse, I am after a good cause however they believe I am in the wrong and am just someone with a bounty on my head, the pain of all that hurts beyond compare however at least I know when all this is over with I can remove the mask and return, put the pain behind me as I shape the future, never forgetting however just finding more joy then pain. for now I must push on, or all my work will be in vain. you may stand in my way or work to better the world, right now... it doesn''t really matter" I said while turning around. Clark finished and returned fast enough to hear most my statements, he looks like he is built for speed. truly a good fighter, we leave the Academy behind to fall under its own criminal activities however Clark asks me something. "Was any of what you said true?" Clark asked referring to what I said to what I said and I looked off to the north, where the last academy was. "I don''t tell the truth much, take it as you will" I said to him not wanting to give to much away about myself. he still looked concerned. "So will you still follow me. I need to take care of the Ice Academy now and that should do it unless I get more information about the Blue Mist" I said honestly and he looked at me. "I did not just screw over my old home just to quit now and I am sure you could use some help" Clark said to me, I just used Paper Weightlessness and ran in the direction of the final academy with Clark, after that I need to go to the Big Tree Academy. should be simple enough, oh wait... it never is.... we continue running as nothing appeared to move around us, the problem with speed is when things are like this, the day I can take off this mask for good feels so far away. ---------------------------------------------------- Chapter 51 - One More Push John and Clark find there way to the Academy Of Ice and work about brining it down, will the last academy go as smoothly / cliffs and mountains but still make it through as the rest of the academies or will a surprise be waiting for them at the Academy Of Ice I hope you enjoyed the chapter Chapter 51 - One More Push Clark Teta''s Point Of View We have been running for a few minuets however it feels like an eternity, this power can be a blessing and a curse. We are nearing the Academy Of Ice and even in such cold temperatures that everything freezes I feel warm, not through my own power, standing near Origami, he gives off a warmth that keeps the air around us warm, he truly is a mystery, I have gotten better control of paper on the way here however it still does not feel right. when Origami does it he makes it look and feel natural, when I do it my paper messes up if my thoughts waver for even a moment, how Origami does it is a mystery in itself. "We are here." Origami said, I look and see nothing, it is a blizzard of snow, how can he see anything? "Where?" I asked and he turned to me, took 3 steps forward and vanished, I followed him and passed through a portal, the snow stopped and we were standing atop a mountain made of ice. if we melt the support the rest of the academy will fall into destruction. however everything is made of ice, clear ice, I can''t see anyone through the entire academy. "It looks like we are at the old academy, the new one should be close, however lets destroy this place to make sure" Origami said as he made some fire runes to melt through the supporting ice. the old Ice Academy then fell and cracked into small pieces as it rolled down the mountain. "So where is the new academy?" I asked and he looked around before pointing into the distance. "that way" Origami said confidently... I wan''t to ask how but he most likely has Paper Planes flying around. we walked for a while and sure enough we entered a war zone. "What is this place?" I asked looking at all the weapons of mass destruction. there were a bunch of Ice mages making them. "This place is why I came here last, the Ice Academy was built in a place the Blue Mist would take a while to get to and was tasked with making weapons of mass destruction to kill as many Blue Mist creatures as possible in the worst case scenario" Origami said with a serious face, I thought they were just some weak mages... they had that kind of job? "Then why not use it at the academy tournament, you could kill a dragon with some of this stuff" I asked but Origami shook his head. "this is for the WORST case scenario, you would kill a dragon along with an entire continent. it uses Nuclear Fusion powered up with Mana, the Technological Academy provides the Nuclear Fusion bomb at its core... it is the most dangerous thing ever created and not tested on Kieran as he said a race before us made the same thing and destroyed ourselves with them, we wont repeat the same mistake" Orgami said in a serious tone... I thought as a dragon I was near invincible, however something like this existed? "This was one of the ways we thought of dealing with the Blue Mist, however the bomb failed to detonate, now that entire section of the mist is considered more dangerous then the rest for fear of it exploding" Origami added... just how ignorant was I? all of this went under my noes? "You can find this information in most libraries, try reading once in a while" Origami said after looking at my confusion. wow.... I am an idiot... "So what now Origami?" I asked and he looked around and then looked at me seriously "We do nothing, you will leave as fast as you can while I detonate a bomb" Origami said with a serious face "You fool, there has to be another way?" I said almost shouting. he was willing to die? "nope, I am detonating a mini explosive while I make the ground here unstable. nobody would dare come to unstable ground with a Nuclear Mana Bomb sitting in the middle of it. after this is all done I will stabilise the ground however you will be running to a power generator that stops storms." Origamis said while making a simple map out of thin air. wow, preparation makes things so much easier. "Good Luck" I said while running to the power generator, it was very far away. around 8 kilometres to be exact and that is not normal for a simple generator... why do they have it so far away? maybe to make it harder to destroy? after a few minuets I make it and there was nothing there. maybe it is underground or buried under snow? *BOOM* I see a huge flash of light and then feel every muscle in my body being torn apart, sure enough I turn around to see a huge explosion, it was devastating. a huge cloud connecting the sky and the ground, it parted the other clouds and I felt like I was being torn apart, a huge ball of fire stood at the centre... wait, is that even fire? but most important. "ORIGAMI!!!" I shouted at the huge explosion, what happened to cause that? did Origami get out ok?so many questions and now I am left wondering what happened... I start to run back not slowly like I did to the generator. John''s Point Of View I gave Clark a map to a random destination 8 kilometres from here. he should be safe from what I am planning. "He is gone, you can come out now" I said simply and a mage in white robes came out, an obvious Headmaster tag was placed on this one because the moment the old building was destroyed he was watching me like a hawk. "I am impressed you could tell where I was, you have a great talent however are directing it to the wrong person. I have already made an agreement with the other academies to say I will back there idea in stopping the blue mist" He said like I was born yesterday. I looked at my hand and sure enough the piece of paper I left on it had went Red. "Oh that is good to here, However would you have any proof of this? if you do that will make this simpler for the both of us and I will be on my way without further complaint" I said simply and he then got slightly agitated. "Why not use your power to find out?" he asked like I hadn''t already, I shook my head summoning Paper Wolves all over the academy. everyone has a teleported crystal on them just in case things go wrong, I am letting them know things will go wrong. "I already have, You are lying" I said simply causing him to laugh a bit before jumping back. "I think I know your plan, detonate a bomb from a distance using that Portal Rune you put on your friend, I removed it. you will not escape the blast radius, and nothing could survive that explosion. give up now, you can''t win" the Headmaster said as a few Ice Elementals came to his side. damn it. he was right, and once Clark realises that map was just to let him escape the blast radius danger zone he will most likely come running back... damn it, I am to close to ending the Blue Mist calamity, so what if one more life has to be sacrificed right? I threw a paper plane with some writing on it and then walked over to a BIG.....RED.....BUTTON. it had do not touch signs and warning signs. I just could not help myself. "Who cares if it is one life lost over the so many that are lost anyway thanks to the blue mist" I said causing the Headmaster to flash a look of shock activating his teleporter crystal. he knew that I was faster and would hit the button regardless, he just wanted to live himself. I pushed the button and for some reason I did not even feel the heat, I just felt every bone in my body crushed under the pressure from the shock wave. it was unimaginable that this kind of power existed. it was very powerful, I felt myself being torn apart, my everything was shattering. the bonds by witch I hold my self together with were no more. it was the most painful thing I had ever dealt with. Kate''s Point Of View "did any of you just feel that?" I asked cautiously, I felt something inside of my heart grow cold all of a sudden "You mean that pain around the heart you can''t explain? Yea yea, John is a DRAGON SLAYER, and he is hunting dragons, I somehow doubt he would die without respawn from something that simple" Nina said resting my doubts, but that pain in my heart was not letting go. I hope John is ok. Clark''s Point Of View I reach the blast crater and it is huge. I look around and I see Origami standing in the centre unaffected by the blast. I run over to him and not even the mask on his face was damaged. he is one strong fighter. "Origami... what happened? are you ok?" I asked walking towards him, I did not feel his usual presence, "Look, you did it, come on you said we need to go to the Big Tree Academy once we were done.... Origami" I said finally and I noticed something, I quickly removed my mask and used Dragons Eye. Origami''s internal organs were no more, his brain matter was just paste, his bones had broken and it was a miracle he was still standing, however that would not last, he started to be reduced to nothing but dust drifting off into the wind. "Origami.... no" I said saddened, "you only wanted to end the calamity. and yet your fate was a cruel one. Rest in peace knowing that it was not in vain. I will not let it be" I said while putting on the mask, for some reason it changed from that of a dragon to that of a dove like Origami''s was. I let go one tear before a Paper Plane flew in front of me with writing on it. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. "Clark, I know you must think me a fool for my actions, but fear not, I regret nothing, I was able to help protect countless people and I would do it again any day. I most likely did not survive the explosion. If I did stop reading my last words now and act like you saw nothing. if not go to the Big Tree Academy. if you see Conner of the 3 Fists Academy tell him that I died, and this time I don''t have the power to come back. he will know what to do with this information. but it is not over yet, ensure nothing stops the end of the Blue Mist. I grant you the title of Paper Master, with this. what you do is up to you, I used it to push forwards to change the world, I hope you can do what you can to improve the world as well, working as an academy student or adventurer with out the mast taking care of people openly. or as a masked villain that people may grow to hate but is required to protect the world on both sides. helping the world where it did not know it needed help. I trust you will grow into a great hero, someone who can protect all he can, I know you have it in you... From Origami" I read his note aloud. tears rolling down my face. why is it the good who have to die when they are only trying to help... wait there is more? "PS: If you fail I will kick your ass on the other side" I finished with a smile. damn that guy, always knowing what to do or say. I wont let you down Origami, rest in peace friend. I left the explosion site, all that remained was a white paper grave stone. I wrote Origami and below it a good man rests here. entering the area made my feel sad. exiting the area just built up my resolve. I was on my way to the Big Tree Academy and I would be there really soon, I felt more powerful then ever. [Welcome Clark Teta The Gamer] What the hell? I stopped in my tracks at the sight of this. [John Richardson has passed his ability to you in death, do you wish to accept? you can return it at any time] Wait what? John Richardson, he was that Dragon Slayer of the 3 Fists Academy... I thought he had a good life... and yet he had so much pain to be able to make me feel it. he carried so much weight of his words... John... I will ask the Headmaster Conner. for now I will ignore this, I don''t have the information to proceed. we finally did it Origami, I was approaching the Big Tree Academy and I saw Conner appear in front of me, he looked at me with a smile however he looked curiously at me. "Conner... we need to talk" I said to him and he immediately wore a saddened face, they must have been able to see that huge explosion as he was not the only one. "What happened? are you ok?" Conner asked me and I shook my head. "I am not the Origami you know. the original Origami sacrificed himself in that explosion. he knew if he left to make a way to escape he would most likely never get that kind of chance again, so he made the explosion and gifted me this mask" I said causing him to look grim. "John Richardson is no more" I said while pulling his final letter out of my inventory. Conner read it and looked very sad. "I see. and with the mask on he can''t respawn, however if he took it off the world will have known Origami was John making it impossible to respawn again. However with you there can still be hope. grow strong and help protect the world. I will finish my plan''s to remove the Blue Mist, also I will have to tell his loved ones that John is no more... Leave this with me, for now.... leave, you are a criminal and are unable to be here. that or take off your mask and join my academy. I will let you chose." the Headmaster Conner said to me causing me to wonder. I then stop wondering, I will be able to pay my respects to John this way, for being a hero both as John and Origami, I walk with Conner into the Big Tree Academy that is literally a BIG TREE. not the most creative names. "Father!!!" shouted from the voice of a girl. she was one of John''s Loved ones. "What is Clark Teta doing here? didn''t his academy shut down?" Kate said with a curious expression. "Yes it did however your father has let me join his academy." I said with a polite bow and Kate just ignored me... figures... "Father, you said John would be coming back today... where is he?" Kate said looking around. Both I and Conner froze at that question.... how do you tell someone there loved one has died and wont be coming back? I got a shiver sent up my spine however Conner just got to the point. "I am sorry Kate, he will be unable to return" Conner said and Kate looked confused before angry. "Why not? it was only Dragon Hunting and he is designed to do that," Kate said in protest still thinking he was dragon slaying "wait did he get in trouble? Is he ok?" Kate said now with concern as Eron Nina and Lilian finally arrived coming out of the teleporter room and looking at Kate realised something was wrong. "John is dead." I said for Conner as I realised his hesitation. however this had to be done. Kate looked at me like I was a fool. "John is normally dead. he can still respawn" Kate said looking at me almost laughing before I did something that would end all doubt, I sent Kate a party invite. she looked at it confused however then she fell to her knees. "Wait... what is it... what does that mean? is master ok?" Eron said looking worried. Kate started crying. I left it in Conner''s hands from there on. retracting my invite and walking off. I can''t let John''s sacrifice be in vain. he had to be apart from his loved ones while they tried to hint him down. he did not even get that peace he was looking for at the end of it, I just hope he has found new peace in death. I walk through the academy to the main hall, sure enough there are a lot of people watching the Magic Circle in the middle. so that was how they were going to end it. the monsters and power of the mist will be forced into isolated areas. I guess in John''s terms it would be called a dungeon. I am sure he would like it. "Conner, the blast we saw earlier, there is now some strange energy around it. we don''t know what it is but it is not something we planned. Do we continue?" Said one of the mage''s... Conner nodded. but turned to me. "Investigate this would you, but do not do anything you can''t handle, if this is what I think this is we don''t want to ruin any opportunity" Conner said to me... what does he think this is? I just nod and run in the direction of the blast.when I get there. at the spot I placed my grave for Origami the grave was not there any more, however there was a strange vortex of Paper. I walked up to it and a Blue Box came up. [Paper Mind Dungeon: this is the last earthly tether of John Richardson, completing this dungeon will revive the warrior who sacrificed everything to save his world] [Floors: 485] [Difficulty: Impossible] [Average requirements: 8/10 people Level 98,000,000,000,000,000,000] [Only people who knew John while he was alive can enter this dungeon] It was... and I looked at my level... Its a start? with this I make my return to tell Conner the good news. his experiment worked as well, I could see the Blue Mist gone from where I was, it went 300 miles into the sky so it is hard to miss. however I had something he would want to hear. ------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 52 - The Promise To Meet Again Clark Returns and tells everyone about the Dungeon, they all start training, however then they realise, they made a bunch of dungeons and maybe they could increase there level faster with them? I hope you enjoyed the chapter. Chapter 52 - The Promise To Meet Again Conner''s Point Of View Kate is upset with the news of John''s death. scratch that, she is pained so much that she just stopped talking to me. Eron was also sad at the news however tried to cheer up Kate. Nina blamed me for it, asking me why did I send John on such a dangerous mission alone? if there was anyone else who could do it I would have. but he chose the path he walked down. Lilian as an elf just looked forward to meeting John again in the next world. it is not there culture to be sad for loss, just smile at the life they lived and be happy that they are at peace. Yuna and Eily have not received the news yet as they are in the 3 Fists Academy. "Conner" Clark said to me from behind with a smile... was it good news? "There is a way to bring back John" Clark said to me with a smile, wrong, that is not good news, that is GREAT news. "I will tell the others" I said as I went off to tell them. "It will reveal his identity as Origami, it is a Paper Dungeon rated impossible difficulty with 485 floors. No monster in there right mind would..." Before Clark could finish Kieran ran up to him with a sparkle in his eye. "Tell me more about this dungeon" Kieran said and Clark looked at his level and then looked scared but sad at the same time. "Kieran.... Every part of me tells me that this is the worst thing to say.... however you are to weak" Clark said to him "You are level 38,963,734,184,094,849,934. the average level requirement for 8/10 people to do it is 98,000,000,000,000,000,000... you would not be able to make it" Clark said, sending a shiver down my spine.... That monster is to weak? he can go toe to toe with a Divine Dragon and he is not even a dragon slayer. NOBODY can say the same. but I suppose even Kieran has his weaknesses. "I am to weak? I can use Burst mode and increase my strength by 800,000. I can use Super burst to increase my strength by 180,000,000 times that of my normal strength. you yourself have seen my power and you say I am two weak because of my level? I have advantages that no normal person has, I defy death itself and you are saying I cant do it?" Kieran said in protest shaking the ground and sending cracks throughout the walls around us. "Then go off and try to beat it, I can''t stop you however I think I know a way to get through the dungeon. it is most likely going to be somehow related to his powers in life, so I expect dragons already, So we will need a strong dragon slayer. we will also need someone who can understand his Paper power, that is where I come in. we will also need someone who can heal the rest of the group in case of emergencies, we will need someone on crowd control and someone who can deal heavy damage without flaw. we will also need someone who can scout ahead and let us plan our next move. "So you want you me and Verod Dragonsbane to team up with Nina Isaac Michael Kate and someone who can heal?" Kieran said for confirmation "Who we have with Lilian''s Potions... anything else?" Kieran added making Clark look confused. "At least John has a wide variety of friends" Clark said with a smile."If that is the case we should use my Gamer Ability to make them all stronger by getting you to kill as many creatures in a random Blue Mist Dungeon as you can" Clark finished and Kieran smiled. "Or we could move to the super hard impossible dungeon and I take care of it by powering my way through giving you levels so you can hold off for whatever 5 minuets I may get knocked out for..." Kieran was about to finish however I placed my hand on his shoulder "You have been waiting countless years for a challenge however don''t be so fast to end your own fun" I said while hoping to convince him to calm down and think clearly. "he said it takes those super high levels and 10 of them, I by my self can do that with Burst Mode alone." Kieran said in protest however he had a Paper Book thrown into him and he fell to the ground. "What was that? I didn''t even hat time to heal" Kieran said much to my surprise. "A small taste of the power he gained as Origami. if you can''t even beat me then what chance do you have, you are to WEAK" Clark said however he sounded angry at his own words. "You cant power your way through paper. its damage is a percentage. if I hit you with 10 Book Throws at once, no mater who you are, you will die. even you Kieran" Clark said causing Kieran to go silent. "So what, sit around for a year while everyone else grows stronger? that will take to long. you said it was his last earthly tether right? sorry to say they vanish after 9 days" Kieran said putting a heavy silence over the room. I know I wont win. He has an eye that kills all organic material, I would die and drift in the void for a few years before I am forced back into existence" Kieran said but had more to say so we let him have his pause. "John will be dead in 9 days if we do nothing and I don''t have a way to help him, the only way I know is to charge head on through the dungeon in Super Burst and try and save him" Kieran said with a pained expression. "we have 9 days to save him?" Clark asked for conformation however sounded like he had a plan. "Then I will be out for a bit, I may be able to come back strong enough to beat the dungeon with everyone''s help, however this will not be easy. I need to achieve the level of power Origami had... after that, I will enter the dungeon alone, you will wait an hour before following me in with Super Burst. then everyone else will come in at there own speed. that way we can maximise our Floor clearing efficiency.does that sound like a good enough plan?" Clark asked however not before Kieran''s objection. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. "How long will it take you to get to his level of paper control?" Kieran asked and Clark shrugged. "I hope at the very most a day, with my new powers I feel like I may even be able to get stronger then he was if I train myself to the very limit. fear not. I will be back, and we will save John" Clark said as he walked off. "with that said I will go and tell Kate the good news. I know it will cheer her up" I said to myself as I left an annoyed Kieran behind to sulk at not being able to go and fight strong opponents. I knocked on Kate''s door and opened it. she was fast asleep with eyes still wet from tears. Eron was also asleep but I don''t even see her awake in class. so nothing new. "KATE!!!" I shouted causing both Kate and Eron to jump out of there skin and then directed a wall of Bloodlust at me. "There is a way to bring John back to life, however it has a deadline. grow as strong as you can as that deadline ends in 9 days" I said and she jumped for joy before hearing 9 days she immediately ran out the door for some kind of training, Eron left to tell the others. with that my work is done, I will just sit back and wait, an AI can not enter the land between the living and the dead so I will hang back on this one. Verod appeared next to me with a smile. "You finally did it old friend" He said to me with a smile however I shook my head. "I will say that when everyone is home safe and sound. for now John is a top priority" I said to Verod causing him to enter his serious mode. "What happened?" Verod said with a serious tone that is more scary then any angry tone he has. "You must have saw the explosion from where you were in the Big Tree Academy. he was at the centre of it with no ability to revive" I said simply and he clenched his fists. "there always has to be a sacrifice doesn''t there" He said sending a few curses at the divines. "At least it was not in vain" Verod added with a smile. "Yes, and if we can save him before 9 days comes to pass we get to prevent his death. however it will be the most difficult thing you will ever have went through. Clark Teta, the new inheritor of the Gamer Ability said that Kieran was to weak to do it" I said that and he almost coughed up a lung laughing. "THAT MONSTER? HAHAHAA, sure, I will believe that when there exists someone else who can level a continent... your being serious?" Verod questioned returning to a serious tone. "Damn, what had John got himself into now?" Verod asked already knowing the answer. "a lot of trouble, however with your help we could have a chance of freeing him. we expect Dragons and Dragon Slayer related thing on a few floors so you being the specialist on that I thought you could help" I said causing him to nod in agreement. "Yes... Sure, I will help anyway I can, the entire world owes him more then they know so we have to repay that somehow. right?" Verod said with a smile and I nodded. "With that I will take my leave, call upon me when you are ready to enter" Verod said with a smile before leaving. I wonder how John is finding the next world? John''s Point Of View where am I? I thought I died, shouldn''t I be in the next world right now? "h.l." I heard a mumble from nowhere. I look around with my non-existent eyes and see nothing but a black void, there is a platform of paper in the distance, it is slightly below me and around 80 meters away. it looks like there are stairs leading up to it however I can''t see to clearly. I can''t hear where that mumble originates from, in a few of my dreams I hear it, but not clearly. Looking around I can''t see anything clearly, I feel weak but I will try to stay concious at least. looking around I start to drift and I then appear in a white void... not much different... I then realise I have a body again, and immediately regret it because I guess clothes are not a part of your soul. if anyone sees me like this I will die of embarrassment... wait I am already dead... I WILL DIE AGAIN!!!! "help" I hears a voice say, it was behind me, I turned to see a child in a Paper Mask exactly like my own as Origami. I walked over to this kid who luckily was wearing clothes. "Are you ok? what do you need help with?" I asked and she looked at me through the Paper Mask, however she then looked at me confused. "Father?" the child said and immediately my entire body hurt and I appeared back in the black void without a body... WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT ABOUT? is death screwing with me, I have never had sex in my life so I cant have a child.... oh crap I died a virgin, Regret.... Regret is so painful right now. I look around again and sure enough I can see a Paper Platform, but this time there is someone standing on it. Kate is there and she looks like she had just been through a war, battered and bruised but smiled happily at me... what happened to her? ---------------------------------------------------- Chapter 53 - Labyrinth Of The Void Stalker Everyone enters the dungeon, however they are lost, they all start in different parts of the dungeon. moving in any direction changes the floor you are on, it can move you up a floor or down a floor, or up 80 floors or down 80 floors. what will happen in such a strange dungeon? I hope you enjoyed the chapter, I would have released it sooner however someone only read the first 10 chapters and rated the story horribly, I wish I could reply to reviews and say that it gets better... I hope at least... oh well, nothing I can do now. Chapter 53 - Labyrinth Of The Void Walker Kate''s Point Of View Clark came back from his training after a day and he said he was stronger and we are only waiting on Verod to arrive from the Dragon Continent, however if my knowledge on dragons is right, that huge golden dragon that just came into view is most likely Verod. "Sorry for being late" Verod said openly as he changed into his human form. after that Cark walks up but I grab him by the shoulder. "Just to make sure but after this, you are returning John''s abilities back to him aren''t you?" I said and he nodded. "They are not mine in the first place, however they have helped me achieve much greater power then I thought possible, however he gave them to me assuming he was going to die for good. I have no reason to keep his power" Clark said to me before walking into the void of paper [Party Invite has been received from Clark Teta] [Me: What Is Up? need something] [Clark: Yes I do, tell everyone to come into the dungeon, it is not something that one person can do] [Kieran: What do you mean by that. do I need to super burst or not?] [Clark: Maybe, just get in here and decide yourself, I am on floor 294] [Nina: Already?] [Clark: Now I am on floor 38] What is he talking about? I walk in and I am moved into a room, it is small, it had 4 black voids, they look like they go on forever, I can''t see a thing through them. [Floor 432] WOW, I am so close already? I walk through a black void and feel like I am being watched and after a few steps I see a light and I am inside the centre of another room. [Floor 280] Damn it, what is this place. [Kieran: Everyone out, get out as soon as you see the exit, this place is the Labyrinth Of The Void Walker, a part of your soul you never want to have to visit] [Me: What is that supposed to mean] [Kieran: All the pain you have ever went to is trapped in this one part of your soul. in side of this huge labyrinth is all the pain John has ever faced in physical form. What I am saying is that you do not want to run into it or you will feel all the pain John has felt, correct me if I am wrong but that amount of pain is huge] [Me: But John always smiles and acts cheerful. we must still have a chance if he can push past the pain right] there was a long pause, I had went through a lot of floors in the time the conversation occurred [Clark: he pushed on because you were there for him, along with Nina, Lilian, Eron and more on pending. if he showed his true pain you would not be able to be happy, so he bottled it all up] [Me: How would you know that?] [Clark: Because he told me, even with the pain he was facing it was worth it because of you] I enter another room and I see something, in one of the pathways. in the pitch black darkness was a pair of eyes. they came closer and closer until I saw it. "JOHN" I said calming down, I walked towards him and felt more pain then I have ever felt in my life. I could not even stand. my head was killing me and I couldn''t move. "Super Burst" Kieran said as he saw me, he tackled John and went through the portal. behind me. Is Kieran ok... Is John ok? I go through that portal and nothing. there was nobody there. [Me: Kieran, are you there?] [Clark: I heard him shout super burst from here, who walked over to John''s Void Walker?] [Me: What?] [Kieran: I am all right, I just had to regenerate my arm but next time don''t think it is John, think of him as in Bloodlust aura stage 20 or something] What are they trying to say? I should have noticed if John was in pain, right? I mean I have kissed and slept with him... as in just the same bed since John just used sleep wave on us, that reminds me when he gets back I know the first thing I am going to do... John''s Point Of View I thought I saw Kate for a moment, however she vanished. I guess it was just my imagination... death is boring... you have nothing to do... looking around I am still in a black void and there is still a paper platform with stairs leading up behind it. wait... why is there another version of me, I saw the platform had nowhere to go then turned around and left back down the stairs... what is with this place? Kate''s Point Of View [Floor 484] I AM ALMOST THERE!!! [Floor 3] OH COME ON!!! Kieran''s Point Of View I see the void walker, he looks like John, however is only a construct made of the inner pain, I wonder if John has weakened it some how. It feels like it is being restrained. a line of energy tethering it to the ground, what could it be? Verod''s Point Of View [Floor 82] [Floor 83] [Floor 84] [Floor 2] [Floor 3] ... Kate''s Point Of View how do you get through this maze? Verod said he is working our a strategy for getting through by trying every option for each floor and remembering where it takes you. everyone else has there own strategy, I am walking around just going to where I feel John is [Floor 1] I see the exit, however it does not lead to John. I turn around and sure there are a few paths, I just walk through one and hope with all my heart to see John again. [Floor 485] what?... I DID IT [Me: I did it!!!] .... no response... maybe there is bad connection where I am? I look around and there is a set of stairs going up, it is a black void in any other direction, the stairs are made of Paper and looking around so is everything else except it had some colour to it. this Paper is pure white. I run up the stairs and then see nothing, I was standing on a platform with nothing there... was this trip pointless? was there something we missed? "Father?" ??? who said that. I don''t know however after that I saw John floating in the distance, however I felt myself being pulled away, I turned around and the Void Walker was coming up the stairs, and there was nowhere to run. I hide myself with Fire Illusions and sure enough he finds nothing and turns away, I wait until he leaves fully to remove my Ilusions, John however looks to be in pain. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Kieran''s Point Of View THAT DAMN VOID WALKER *PUNCH* YOU DAMN *KICK* ANNOYING *WHACK* PIECE OF *PUNCH*.... Kate''s Point Of View John looks to be in a lot of pain... I look around and there is nothing that shows how he could be revived... how do you even go about reviving someone. I use fire to check and sure enough there is no path over to John, it is a bottomless pit. "Ahh, It looks like someone beat me here" Eron said from behind me and I notice the room get noticeably lighter. I then just sit down and wait for the others "I have been waiting for a while, what kept you so long?" I said jokingly and she smiled. "I ran into Kieran kicking the shit out of a Void Walker" Eron said and we both laugher "That monster really does scare other monsters doesn''t he? Kieran''s Point Of View I see the Void Walker try and escape from me by crawling the upper half of his body through a portal, I kicked him into the corner and reatached his lower half before kicking him through the portal. "Take that... now wait I am not done yet, get back here" I said to the void walker as I followed him through the portal. Kate''s Point Of View *Bang* *Crack* Thump* *kick* I hear some noises and then see John''s night walker go flying past us into the air and straight into John''s soul that I have been keeping an eye on for some time. "What did I miss?" Kieran asked everyone who was waiting, he was the last one to arrive because of kicking John''s Void Walker into the ground. "This was not meant to be a fun trip you know, however I think you did it" Verod said as he pointed over to John who was now in front of us without his clothes on... I guess you don''t take clothes with you when you die however he soon noticed and equipped some from his inventory. "Wait what? I though you gave Clark your power?" Verod said in confusion and he looked confused. "I didn''t, he got the alpha version, I have updates and he doesn''t, mine is limitless and his is limited. that is the difference" John said with a smile as he started walking past us and down the stairs. "Come, I will lead you out. I can feel the way out with my Chakra so follow" John said with a smile... What is Chakra? John''s Point Of View "Also, It looks like I am getting glimpses of the future as I saw a little girl call me father" John said with a smile making everyone else stop. "Who would the mother be?" Michael asked with a cheeky eye over at Lilian. "I don''t know, she had a Paper Mask on making it impossible for me to identify her" I said and then Michael laughed at me. "What kind of father does not even know there own kid?" he said and I looked at him straight in the eyes. "I don''t know. it is not like I can change the future so it doesn''t really matter" I said simple however I felt the girls behind me at each other''s throat. [Sacral Chakra: your second Chakra gate has been opened, you now can have skills related to this Chakra gate] [Empathy: because of your second Chakra gate you have a much better understanding of emotions to the point you know what people feel on instinct] [Because of your second Chakra Gate being opened your charm stat is now more effective depending on Chakra] [Chakra Stat has been added] [Better Control of Chakra has lead to the Root Chakra Gate to develop another ability] [Chakra Aura: You can now use Chakra as an aura that will improve physical stats by 500%. percentage rises with Chakra Potency and control. Opening More Chakra''s will add to the affects] "that is interesting, my second Chakra gate opened" I said aloud however everyone else looked confused. [Aura: Chakra] with this my aura changed, it did not feel like a fire of energy surrounding me before, it was a controlled calm aura, staying within a centimetre of my skin at all times for protection and bodily empowerment. however I could still feel it projecting up to 10 meters away, this aura was increasable. "wow, you may make a good Martial Artist with that kind of aura. scratch that, with your ability you will make a good martial artist period if you tried. maybe you should go and" Before Verod could continue Kate, Eron Nina and Lilian jumped in front of me. "You will swallow that statement back down your throat, John will relax, he will return to the 3 Fists Academy, we will spend some quality time with each other and only THEN do I give you permission to continue that statement" Kate said with what I believe is a mixture of anger against Verod and Love for me. with a hint of anger at me for leaving her all alone while I went and died... "Here we are" I said as we reached the exit and as soon as I left [Penalty Of Death: you will be temporally killed and will respawn in the last place you slept tomorrow mourning at 3 o''clock so that the Gamer Ability can update and reprogram itself] "I am sorry, I looks like I have a Death Penalty, I will be back as soon as I can" I said with a smile as I my body started to be pulled apart into small orbs of light. "Wait... Why? you only just got back" Kate said almost crying and Eron ran and grabbed my and then started to pull the orbs of light back into me. a fruitless effort. "Relax, I will respawn this time. in the last place I slept" I said simply and they looked at me with curious eyes and I thought back... "hmm... where was it I last slept?" I said aloud before the light orbs increased in size and frequency. "Relax, it is ok, just come back to the academy when you respawn, you should not take to long right?" Clark said with a smile and I nodded. as I started to fully disappear... ------------------------------------------- Chapter 54 - Chakra Gates After John Returns and has ''Fun'' with Kate, Eron, Nina and Lilian he starts to try and open the rest of his Chakra Gates and if not do that Develop more skills to use Chakra on. I hope you enjoyed the chapter. and if you have any idea''s for Chakra abilities then feel free to say them. Chapter 54 - Chakra Gates I wake up and without really stopping to look where I was I ran straight to the 3 Fists Academy, I somehow knew its location without checking where I even was. I wonder if this is Chakra? a sensory skill with a impact on the body''s fighting ability? I run all the way back and I made it back in record time. I look at my stats. [Strength 1203, Dexterity 1902, Vitality 1408, Intelligence 1398, Wisdom 1390, Fighting Spirit 292, Willpower 183, Chakra 100] I had 0 points to spare, all my spare points I had been hoarding were gone. not that I don''t like my new power boost but MY STAT POINTS!!! I will miss them, I called one steve and he was a cool stat point. how dare they take him away without consulting me first. I looked at my level. [Level 682] I am happy with this, my stats are now impressive, my power is awesome and Chakra is confusing as I have no idea what it is, however I am now standing right outside my room and using Empathy I can feel 5 people inside. Eily is there and Kate, Eron, Nina and Lilian are red, using Empathy I now know that it is because Eily blackmailed them... I don''t know with what but she had camera''s of the men''s bathroom, I wont put much past her. I knock on the door. "I am hear to fix the broken boiler" I said using psychokinesis to change the sound waves just enough to sound like a different person. Kate walks to the door happy, I checked and it was broken, then grabs me by the face and throws me in the room upon realising it was me. "Hi honey I''m home" I said pretending I was dazed, however I realised the situation called me to be serious and started to act the exact opposite to see what happens. "You think I will let you just die like that? you think we will?" Kate said referring to everyone in the room. I looked around and all of them were scared of loosing me, they also felt love, and yet so much hate. I guess I should take my punishment. "We decided a punishment for you that you don''t have the right of refusal" Nina said as she poked me in the face, I then stood up from lying on the ground. "And what is this punishment?" I asked and Lilian who was behind me whispered into my ear in gentle tone and then dashed off red in the face... I smirked. "Sorry could you repeat that, my senses must still be calibrating" I said while lying through my teeth. "I said On your 18th birthday you are required to.... with us" Lilian said the first part normally but then I she was embarrassed and yet at the same time looking forward to it. Eily then realised what I was doing and Whacked me in the face with her hammer... nothing? ok... "Stop being mean and just accept that we are saying you have to use your family jewels to please us on your birthday since you want it to be within the law" Eily said while whacking me a few times... Vitality... you are a life saving stat. "And my punishment it?" I asked wondering when they were going to tell my the bad part of that? Eily then whacked me in the face with the hammer again. "That is your punishment... that or would you prefer something like Kate burning you into dust" Eily said not knowing I am immune to fire in this form. Kate then stepped up. "You have to fight all of us at once, if you loose you will be tied up by Dragon Scale Rope" Kate said looking to Eily who gave her a thumbs up... and... AND??? "And what if I win?" I asked immediately thwarting their plans with the fear of me winning. "Then... then..." Kate was at a loss for words and getting more and more red in the face. she was feeling embarrassed just thinking of me winning the bet. how I wish I could read minds right now. however to my surprise Eron stood up. "Then we will all wear cute maid outfits Master" Eron said, doesn''t she already act like a maid? she has cooking and cleaning skills at Grand Master level. she must have trained them diligently. however I think that would make a good reward so I put on an evil smile and nod. "Oh yea, I forgot to say all my stats are over 1000" I said with a smile as all of them check their stats. I gave them the Bata version of my ability on the way over here. they all then went red, including Eily... "Any chance we can change the rules or the rewards for what is betted?" Kate said looking at her 300 in intelligence stats. "How about no, however I wont be training anything else but Chakra until then so you may stand a chance if you work together and enter a few weak dungeons" I said and they all went red knowing that that kind of increase in that kind of time would be impossible as my birthday was next weak. I missed Kate''s Birthday as I was Origami at the time but hey. she missed my birthday last year, only fair. "So what does Chakra do Master?" Eron asked with a curious smile after realising only she and I would enjoy the maid outfit, everyone else would be to embarrassed. she decided to ask the important question and I asked my Help box. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. [Help: Chakra is an energy source that passes through the body''s 7 Gates. the Root Chakra. the Sacral / Spleen Chakra, the Solar Plexus Chakra, the Heart Chakra, the Throat Chakra, the Third Eye Chakra and the Crown Chakra. all of these gates have there own benefits as Chakra flows down in through the Crown Chakra gate and connecting you to the earth with the Root Chakra.] interesting, I have 2 out of 7. I wonder what I can do with them. I mainly want to unlock all the Gates and see what happens. Maybe Chakra can increase stats like my previous gain? "Chakra does different things depending on the Chakra Gate... I think that is a good explanation?" I said questioning myself. "Ok, you work on that and we will try to level up on some dungeon quests" Kate said while running at full speed to grind experience. everyone else shortly followed... oh well, I guess they wont attend class today? Lessons start at 7, they finish at 3 o''clock... I wonder If they will notice in time. oh well, I will meditate and try and open a Chakra gate. but first. [Help: Chakra gates can not be forced open, you must let them open through relaxing. controlling the flow of Chakra and refining it... no other information can be provided] aww, that is all I get to work on? ok, so I can''t do it with force... how else do you break down a gate? a battering ram? well it says relax so I guess it can''t be done with a tensed up body, I will work on meditation and relaxation... I guess? first things first I tried altering what I already have for other variations but it does not work like Mana and I got nowhere. I sit in Meditation for what felt like a few seconds. I thought I would have plenty of time for simple meditation... "JOHN!!!" Kate shouted at me and I woke out of meditation, using Empathy I felt worry, fear, concern, and love. "yes? I was just meditating for a moment, did you need something before you left?" I asked and she looked at me confused. "We already left and came back, father is on his way because we thought it was serious" Kate said to me and I saw a blue box. [Grounded Meditation: While you meditate, weeks can become seconds. your Chakra flow becomes easier to control and 1 stat point is added per day randomly] "I just got a powerful yet dangerous move" I said to myself. powerful If I am waiting around for a LONG while however good for getting stat points later... wait it has not been a day... meaning I got nothing. "Thank you for waking me Kate... where are the others" I said as I looked around however Kate smiled. "They are getting father" Kate said and at that moment, speak of the devil and he shall brake through the door while running towards you and then run past you as he runs away from the Headmaster... did he get an upgrade? his level is higher then I remembered it and his title has changed. [Dungeon Maker] [Level 88,000,000,000] [Conner White] "Conner, did you get an upgrade because your level has increased by a LOT" I said while looking at Conner''s new glowing eyes. they are now blue. his mask looks more human instead of wooden and he in general... has a Chakra flow. not something an AI should possess. "After I put an end to the Blue Mist I was given this by the Big Tree Academy. they say I am now flesh and bone instead of Magic Crystal and AI" Conner said with a smile but then looked at me more seriously. "Now what is this about you taking my daughters virginity as a punishment?" Conner said almost freezing the air... however Empathy told me he was joking around with me. "It is just like it sounds, she is trying to steal my virginity and looked forward to wearing a Maid outfit while she did" I said making her go red at being reminded that was there end of the bet. Conner could not hold it and started laughing, after that he was burnt into the ground by Kate, he was stabbed by Nina and Lilian poured something down his throat, Eily just grabbed her hammer and whacked me so hard the ground broke beneath me... no health loss to that? nothing? wow.... "oh well, enjoy your ''punishment''" Conner said while laughing and running out of the room. I looked around and sure enough we were now all alone. they then dragged me into bed and said that if they did anything they would give me 2 rewards for winning. that sounded fun. [Aura: Lovers Aura] he he he.... ----------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 55 - John VS 5 John fights Kate, Eron, Nina, Lilian and Eily in a 1 on 5 match all at once. how will this fight play out? will John be able to win with ease like he planned or will thing get more difficult then he was expecting? I hope you enjoyed the chapter Chapter 55 - John VS 5 John woke up on the day that celebrated the start of he eighteenth year of continued existence. after he finished school that day he would fight the 5 women he loved and after he won he would have some ''Fun'' with them. he got excited at the thought about the one stat he liked the most. [Stamina 1280] I think that will come in handy for later. both future battles and for the ''Fun'' I would be having later. it is not like they did not want it, they just did not want to be embarrassed that badly on their first time. John was fighting for the same reason, being tied up with Dragon Scaled to prevent his movement did not sound like a fun first time. oh, and thanks to his Lovers Aura he was able to get one more condition if he won... he chose something reasonable. one top of the maid outfits that Eron suggested they would have an addition. simple black kitty ears. he thought it was a nice added touch and was looking forward to seeing it... while doing ''IT''. he looked around and they were not in the bedroom, they were all in the main area cooking. using empathy he could tell they just wanted him to forget the fact they made the bet, there stats were in the 400-500 area. however that did little to help them against John. he had not increased most his stats in his time, he had been growing in his Chakra control and knowledge. with it he developed another trump card that is up there with his Dragon Blade. [Chakra Gate Overburn: using your Chakra gates you have open you can increase your power and natural bodily reactions, Cost is unknown. can only be used for a short time or your body will break] I will use it as something to win if Burst Mode fails and only when I have to. this sounds dangerous as hell but I may grind it in secret, if I told anyone they would tell me not to but what is the worst that can happen? oh well, I use Hidden and sn... [Hidden has evolved into Advanced Hidden: Now even your energy is harder to detect] I used Advanced Hidden to sneak behind them and then removed it behind all of them "Hello, what are you doing so early in the mourning?" I asked as they jump at me coming out of nowhere however tried to hide the fact they were making a cake. "never mind, I know already. you are preparing for our fight later right?" I said making them all go red and find the floor patterns very interesting all of a sudden... they did pretty much ask for it. and by comparison I have a lot more to loose. then wearing embarrassing clothes, I will be tied down and used. what are they scared I will go to hard on them? to be fair I do have a Ridding skill but I don''t think it is used for that.... maybe? "w..wWell we were thinking about maybe scratching the fight idea" Kate said looking around, using Empathy I know it is because they know they stand about the same chance as I do against Kieran. however I will make it interesting at least... "Sorry but you already said it was my ''punishment'', I would not want to avoid such a ''Punishment''" I said emphasizing punishment. they went red at realising they were not backing out now, however Lilian was red but Empathy showed it was because she thought she could win? oh well, must be a glitch or something, it is complicated stuff so maybe it can happen? "I will see you after school" I said heading on my way, I was told Instead of free time I had an extra class by myself to help teach me a few important things, what is Conner up to? I walk off and head to my first class, I enter an unused class room that nobody even goes close to any more as it is part of the useless space the academy has, I enter and I see Yuna and OH MY NO. SHE IS STRONGER THEN KIERAN? by 8 Levels but still stronger... wait no... that is illusion magic, Yuna gave it away to my Empathy. "John, I have thought about this for a while and I have decided to fight you, will you accept my chalange? or would you rather apologise for being kind at the Academy Of The Sky and then never showing up?" Yuna said... so that is what this is about. I play along. "You want to fight me? sure, with your strength I can go ALL OUT however I hope I don''t destroy the academy, until then sure lets fight" I say realising my aura and she jumps out of her skin. I laugh at her for a bit. "I am only kidding, I remember your stats from last time, you are not fooling me" I said simply and she looked all down. "Well, as you said I don''t get hit here, scratch that my only student to teach is you" Yuna said simply as her face went red... Empathy confirms it, she is in love with me... "And I am to teach you sexual education" Yuna said making bout of us go red. I was red from laughing to hard though. Conner, you are a genius... and since I opened my second chakra Gate I have been a lot more open about that sort of thing... I wonder why? "I will let you know this now, if you have the plan of joining my little Harem it is decided by the girls already in it, I don''t know how but it is" I said and she went red... oh... she is already in..."you are already in? interesting" I said using Empathy to make it look like I read her mind. "I did not mean to make illusions of you kiss them for an hour. it was just on reflex" Yuna said... so that is how she convinced them... risk vs reward I guess. "does that make you in the sparing match later" I asked and she shook her head. "I don''t want to fight you, and I know I will loose so I will just be joining from next time...." Yuna said before she realised what she was saying..."I don''t suppose it is to late for you to forget that?" Yuna said and I nodded. "Way to late, I will never forget that one" I said simply. she then coughed and moved on, she spent an entire 3 hours teaching me about the female body going redder and redder by the moment. I laughed most the way through most likely making it really hard on her. but she was just so funny to watch try and teach ways of pleasing the female body to the person who will be doing it to them... I was laughing up a lung by the end of it. she looked red. I was no longer taking normal classes as Conner accepted I had memorised everything already in the library and there was nothing left to be taught, however he gave me this class. which was worth attending, Yuna''s new uniform was a light brown woolly jumper with the words 3 Fists Academy Staff written in small pint on the her back, just below her neck. she also had a Gray Mini skirt and tights. she also had brown high heal shoes on. her hair was long drifting down her back and her glasses were now slightly tinted. to be fair, she was very attractive. however I made it through the class without doing anything cruel.... this time.... Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. I finished up and used Advanced Blink Ste... [Advanced Blink Step has evolved into Greater Blink Step: 100 Mana per 100 meters] interesting, I forgot there was a cost around the time I saw my stats at the 1000 zone however every improvement helps make it that bit further. I walk to the Arena and see Michael and Lin in it. sure enough they are fighting well. Michael has not changed much however Lin. you have changed a lot, she was not wearing NORMAL clothes. [The Lover] [Level 140,000,000] [Lin Ren] Wow... I jump in front of there match and tank both their attacks with no damage and hug my brother. "YOU DID IT MAN" I shouted looking over at Lin who was actually getting embarrassed without killing anyone? "Well done" I said with a smile congratulating them. "Ok now tell me, what kind of stats do you have to ignore that attack I just threw" Michael asked and Lin as interested to, I just looked at them confused. "You threw an attack?" I said feigning ignorance. Michael then looked at me a bit more seriously and I give. "My stats are at 1000+" I said looking at them and Michael was shocked, Lin has no idea what it meant. she had stats of 630 in the physical area and 620 in the mind. however her CHARM stat was now 5000. not as embarrassing as mine however it comes close to my 9025 Charm stat. for some reason when I get the boosts from chakra it did not give a move... not that I need one, I fired the Heart Bolt into the air and I felt like It would crush anything it hit. it made my arm hurt just firing that kind of power. besides that nothing much interesting about her stats, my brother stopped growing much stronger a while ago so he started fighting smarter and with potions etc. oh well. "what is your highest stat?" Michael asked and I flashed a smile that would embarrass him if he told anyone. "it is the same stat as Lin''s is" I said before leaving and he was confused. "The charm stat" I said making both of them go shy. such a cute couple, I will enjoy messing around with them. I wait for my opponents to arrive, they enter the arena and I change its setting to work against them. the Dead Night setting. it makes everyone blind, fully and absolutely blind. "Wait this is cheating" Kate said while falling over. I tripped her over, the idea is don''t make a sound or your opponent know''s where you are. and I can float in the air. no walking noises. "Its ok Kate. just stick to the plan" Lilian said like she thought she was a threat. "ok, here it goes" Kate said while charging right at me, I avoided but she continued like she could still see me, I avoided like she was in slow motion however she was still impressive for being able to see me. Lilian then threw a knife at me which I caught with my inventory screen. I can catch any object as long as it doesn''t have Mana, Mana crystals are an exception. however if someone charged it with Mana I can''t put it in until the Mana breaks apart. however the did something and the knife ended up back out the other side of my inventory screen and straight into me, it did nothing, I regenerated whatever health I lost as I was damaged. I removed the knife and threw it at Kate who was still attacking me, Nina appeared behind me attempting to stab me in the back, I avoided with Blink Step and then used Burst Mode to kick Kate into Nina and both of them out the ring. "That was a good combination attack, nice one" I said while Ignoring Eile''s Hammer as she whacks me with it angry that it doesn''t do anything, however she smiled and hit a button causing the hammer to grow to twice the size of me and she whacked me with it then... nope? nothing? she is smart be weak. I push her out of the ring. "And then there were 2" I said as Eron jumped at me, I used Dragon Claw to send her flying. however she then vanished? "To late" Eron said from behind me taking her claw and using her own Dragon Claw. that must have taken a while to learn. oh well, I avoid it and spin kick her out of the ring. Lilian looks shocked. "How are you so strong?" she asked looking at me, "Because your about to loose" Lilian said as I pushed her out of the ring, she had some cool looking potion however I have learnt by now to not give the enemy the chance to power up, just kick them while they are down. she looks around shocked. lights came back on and I had won. "RULE 1. if the enemy has a slight chance of winning, kick them while they are down, don''t give time to power up, especially with so much on the line" I said making them all go red realising they had lost. "well... happy birthday Master?" Eron said, the only one who was looking forward to loosing. yet embarrassed at the same time. I was happy with the result and I would make them happy with the result as well. very happy. I then Blink Step back to the room for something to eat. I look forward to their return... -------------------------- Chapter 56 OPTION. - Martial Artist - A Long Night you get to choose what is next, the long explanation in detail what happens next of John''s ''Fun'' night or a summery or the events in a way even a child could read it while moving on to the topic of conversation Kate stopped Verod from talking about... if nobody says anything I will make it automatically pick the short summery that even a child could read so comment below on what you want to see / not see. I hope you enjoyed the chapter Chapter 56 - A Long Night I lie on the bed waiting and soon enough my Empathy can see them in crystal clear clarity, in a mixture of love and embarrassment. Eron walked in first wearing a simple maid outfit that showed her charm well, "Hello there Master, your humble maids will be in your care for tonight" Eron said with a big smile. Kate was next to enter and sure enough she had a face of a strawberry. her Maid costume was a bit short at the legs revealing her for not wearing anything under it. "..m...Ma... Master. I will be in your care" Kate said with a bow, careful not to reveal to much of something every one of my senses could see. her pussy was already soaking, she was looking forward to this yet to embarrassed to admit it. next to enter was Nina, she had a maid costume and was looking at me with fire in her eyes. "I look forward to being in your care Master" Nina said and not only was she wearing cat ears I had added she had a kitty tail as well. it brought out a bit more of her cute aspects. and next was Eily who for the first time since I met her did not have her oversized hammer on her. she looked about as red as Kate and stood a few cm below Nina in hight. however her maid costume had high heals making her closer to Nina''s hight. "Master. I look forward to receiving your care" Eily said while enticing by lifting her skirt up a bit. my own blood was boiling at that point however Gamers Mind kept me acting calm, I then noticed Lilian enter the room, she had a smile and stood next in line of the others. "Please be gentle Master" Lilian said making everyone in the room blush. I had already planned the entire thing out. I created 4 Paper Clones making them feel and appear as realistic as possible, then the second battle against the girls started. Kate''s John''s Point Of View I looked at Kate and brought her in for a kiss, as our tongues entwined she started to breath heavier and faster. I reached my hand down to her vagina. she jumped at the realisation but just hugged me tighter and tighter. I then pushed her against the wall and I then inserted my penis causing her to let out her first moan of the night, she then without me doing anything started moving her hips on her own. moans of pleasure and pain from it being her first time yet still full of desire, I then started to move and inserted further and further until my penis was all the way in, I moved faster causing her to hug me tighter and noticed something. [Paper Nerves: You can now feel things through Paper Clones. Have fun ;)] since when did blue boxes know what I will be using them ohhhh.... you know feeling it from 5 women at the same time is a lot better then I thought it would be, yet I pushed on, Kate was approaching her limit and I was around 5 days away from mine, they will get there with time. Kate came and her Vitality increased. with her Bata version of by ability she also got a skill, Endurance... I am not going to question it. she fell down back against the wall with a smile on her face as she fell fast asleep.... yet I was nowhere near done.... Eron''s John''s Point Of View After I the Paper Clones were created I moved over to Eron. she was the only person here I couldn''t reproduce with so maybe it is the safest? she then just jumped at me and we kissed, hmm, a dragons tongue is softer then a humans, she then released me and smiled, she then spread apart her vagina for me as she sat back on the sofa, I take the chance and insert it and start moving, she remains still however I move one hand to fondle her breasts as the other remains wrapped around her head brining her in for a kiss, even through all that I can hear her moaning like crazy. she then uses her ability to change forms and tightens her vagina around my cock, it feels amazing and by looking at her face I can tell I am not the only one who is enjoying it, she starts to move her hips and is approaching her limit if her stamina bar is anything to go off, I then get a sudden burst from pleasure and feel all 5 girls at the same time. Eron then came and tightly squeezed against me with her breasts digging into me letting one final moan of pleasure before she was done. coincidently her vitality increased and she got the skill Tight Grip. again I wont question that one later, however I see it coming in handy. however even with all this I am still nowhere near done.... Nina''s John''s Point Of View After the creation of the Paper Clones I then moved on to Nina, she grabbed my arm and dragged me over to a sofa next to Eron''s. Nina then got on her hands and knees as she looked at me with pleading eyes. I inserted my penis into her and straight away I was all the way in. I at this time noticed something. she was not a virgin, oh well, she was an assassin before this so maybe she met someone before me? oh well, she accepted my every thrust and she was moaning more then anyone else, and after she came she span around for more, she had a smile as she tightened her pussy. I then got a wave of pleasure from Paper Nerves, that will come in handy later... Nina kept moving faster and faster and I returned this in kind. she then came one last time before being to exhausted to move. impressive stamina and she got a skill called Deep Feelings, but I was nowhere near done..... If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Lilian''s John''s Point Of View I approached Lilian who smiled and moved to accept me with open arms, with that in mind I don''t mind if I do, I kissed her and hugged her tightly, she then grabbed my cock with her hand and inserted it in herself, she then looked at me in the eyes. "Thank you Master" Eron said with a smile before she kissed me again, I started to move and she started moaning, I penetrated further and further with each thrust, she came on the first thrust and wouldn''t stop even after the hundredth and after a while I got a sudden burst of pleasure from Paper Nerves and started moving a bit faster however soon after that she was to exhausted to move, she got the skill Hyper Sensitivity. I chuckled at this one, but I was nowhere near done... Eily''s John''s Point Of View I approached Eily who was slightly shocked by my size, "Master.... I fear it wont fit..." Eily said while looking around at the others, sure enough I smiled "Lets test it then" I said and then I picked her up off the ground with ease and penetrated all the way, sure enough it fit however I felt myself pushing against her womb, she immediately let out a loud yelp and started breathing heavy. I smiled, "So it did fit" I said as she looked at me with a bit of anger but way to much lust to care. I continued moving, each thrust kissing her womb''s entrance and she looked to be enjoying it, she came and then gave me one last kiss before being unable to move from exhaustion. she got the skill Staff Mastery. Not going to question that one but I smiled at it. however I still was not done, I gathered the other girls and returned to the original John and from that I cast Healing Magic and recovered there stamina, they all woke up and wondered what was going on, I filled the room with Paper Clones and smiled. "You would not leave me hanging without being able to come right?" I said as a I moved over to Eron and got to work with multiple Paper Clones at the same time. Eron was happy and smiling at being sandwiched between me and a Paper Clone. I could tell this would be a long night however my Stamina Bar was decreasing much faster now and I was finally approaching my limit, I got a nice skill set. [Sword Mastery: Your skill speed and strength at using any kind of object that is long and can cut slice or penetrate an object is increased] [Penetrate:You now have a 50% increase to penetrating power] I smiled as I fell back on the bed with Kate, Eron, Nina, Lilian and Eily. they were checking there blue boxes and went red one last time before they fell asleep, I drifted off my self and entered the black void of sleep. or so I thought but when I woke in the void it was white, I looked around and saw 5 little girls standing behind me looking happy to see me, they all had Paper Masks on, all in the shape of a dove. they all looked at the child at the far left with a smile. "You really did it!!!" said one of them. using Empathy I found they were real Paper Masks as I could not sense a thing. on ran up to me, "DADDY!!!" and hugged me tightly, I got a shiver sent up my spine and pain started setting in, I fell to the ground and started coughing up blood. "Its ok Daddy, that is partly our fault, we don''t have much time but we have to warn you..." she could not say any more before I felt a spike of pain and I was returned to the Black void of sleep.... what was that about? did I have children with even Eron? I thought I couldn''t.... maybe a skill allows me to do it? oh well, my head is hurting and I feel my Chakra Gates getting messed up from my time travelling children. I am not sure if I should feel proud or scared, Proud they are as OP as me or scared that they are trying to warn me about something... what could be that important? oh well I wont make any progress while asleep, Row row row your boat gently down the stream.... [Saving..........the game has been saved] ------------------------------------- Chapter 57 - Martial Artist After John wakes up from his ''Fun Night'' and continues life as normal Verod fly''s to the academy terrifying all the new people who transferred from other academies, he came to take John over to a place he can learn more about Chakra and the catch is this would be a journey he takes alone... I hope you ''Enjoyed'' the chapter... Chapter 57 - Martial Artist I start feeling a pull to consciousness, something is different about it and It is not my kids contacting me from the future causing me to cough up blood, this more of a pull, when they arrive it is more of a push, pushing at my HP but a push non the less. from the Pull I awaken. all the girls are fast asleep exhausted, so even with my power, if they done have natural Gamers Body or Gamers Mind they don''t get most of the benefits? oh well, I get up and let them rest, they earned it. [ERROR 404: Virginity can not be found] [Charm has reached 9100, a new skill has been added] [Loving Form: At the cost of any and all dignity you have by changing into a pink heart filled dress form you get infinite Mana] first, NEVER USING THAT FORM!!!, second...DIVINED BE DAMNED it does give an error mesage. I wonder if my brother learned that through Lin. I will go and check on them, Leaving my room and equipping Academy Uniform I feel my brother in the Arena fighting with Lin again, I Blink Step in-between them ignoring there attacks again but Lin actually caused some damaHAHAHAHAHAAHAAA. LIN? the title change is to much. hahahaa. [Submissive Lover] [Level 9,020,007,013,080] [Lin Ren] "HAHAHAHAAA. Lin, your title of Submissive Lover must be my brothers doing, ha" I said while evading my brothers Bullet Hell with ease. Lin then goes red and hides behind Michael making him go red. "The purfect couple has came so far, no wait, saying came so far could have multiple meanings with my brother" I said making him pull a magical item and activating it, no noise could be heard so using Paper I wrote it down for them making them go even more red, Lin then used her power and using bright pink metal she sliced the paper into dust. aww, a cute little couple, I have a screenshot that so I can use it to black mail Michael later for some skill books, he he he... "I will assume you did not come here just to poke fun at us. so why are you here?" Michael said getting to the point. I just tilted my head confused. "What? I was board and it is just so fun to poke at" I said making them go red, "Kidding, I need you to use your sensory skills on one of my abilities and war me of all the dangers of using it before I find out the hard way" I said making him go serious and opening a huge amount of windows to monitor me. [Michael wants to use Grand Master Monotoring on you, do you accept?] I nodded my head and he looked at me strangely. "What is Chakra?" he said and I shrugged. I then got ready to use a skill. "Chakra Gate Overburn" I said limiting it to Root Chakra, the pain was unimaginable, I looked around me and my aura was now red, it was a Chakra aura so not that much changed however the pain was huge, I then started to run around so he could get a reading on my speed, I then threw a punch, so he could get a strength reading and other things like that, however he immediately told me to stop in super slow motion. "DON''T USE THAT" Michael said looking at his data, Lin was worried as Michael looked terrified. "I now know all the problems you will have, and your not going to like them" Michael said as he began to tell me about it. "Using the First Chakra Gate like that for to long will only cause you to faint, using 2 Chakra Gates like that will cause unimaginable pain and you will faint for a while loosing around 5 stat points, using 3 Chakra Gates for to long will cause your body to start to break down, using 4 Chakra Gates will cause you to loose 60 stat points and faint for a day or 2, using 5 Chakra Gates will put you in intensive care needing healing from a few Mana Crystals however you would be ok with the loss of 100 stat points, 6 Chakra Gates would make you loose 500 stat points as your body begins to break down... and using all 7.... there is no other way to put it, not just over using it, just using all 7 would Kill you, you would have enough power to beat the hell out of Kieran in Super Burst however you would die." Michael said while finishing up. I was shocked, I looked around and then back at him, "How long is over using it" I asked and he looked at the screens. "It depends, it could be an hour to 5 minuets depending on how controlled you are over the Chakra. However I wouldn''t risk it if I were you, Chakra works differently then abilities, you would not revive and the pain you would feel is akin to nothing I can sense clearly. never use anything higher then 2, maybe 3 pushing it" Michael said, I just smiled. "Ok, also I found out that I did get an ERROR 404: Virginity not found, did you get the same wilt Lin?" I asked and he went red. Empathy was telling me he was embarrassed and agreeing. "What is Empathy? NO!!!" Michael said looking at my awesome skill and what it said about him. I avoided his second Bullet Hell. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Calm down, Can I count on you not to tell anyone?" I asked and he looked at me and then nodded. "Thank you brother, and thank you for taking care of my brother Lin. both in an out of bed" I said as I Blink Stepped to the Library to avoid the next Bullet Hell and Metal Wave. I will never get enough of that. "DRAGON!!!" Shouted one of the new students... they do realise this Academy has 2 dragons right, and a dragon slayer. I Blink Stepped out side to see an old teacher. and before Verod could say anything Kate was already in front of me giving a glare at Verod. "I am here to talk, I gave you the time you asked for however this is important" Verod said and Kate looked to me with pleading eyes. however Verod was not messing around. "What is it Verod?" I asked causing Kate to look depressed and walk off. "I am going to take you to another place, you will learn how to control the Chakra you posses" Verod said while picking me up and putting my in-between his wings, he then took off and started flying me over to a place that is only a few hundred miles from the Dust Academy. Kieran also said something about planet being much bigger once the Moon crashed into it and joined together, and over time of using Magic to create rocks and dirt has madt the planet from being 2000 miles in circumference or something close to that to being 20,000 miles in circumference, his planet was really small, I wonder how little one ton would weigh for them weaklings. oh well, Verof landed and we were on a mountain, he changed into human form and there was a small building on that mountain with 11 people inside training martial arts. "Verod it is so good to see you again, is this the Chakra wielder you told us about, I can already feel the power flowing through him, he has 2 gates open" said the Grand Master of the dojo. [Grand Master] [Level: Irrelevant] [Ferison Ren] "are you related to Lin Ren by any chance?" I said and he vanished and appeared in front to me scaring me half to death. "Fear not, I am physically unable to hurt anything, I was just shocked there for a moment, yes she is my daughter, she left when she was younger and said she had a boy to mess around with. I hope she did not kill him to quickly" Ferison said to me in a calm worried voice. "Yea you should be more worried about them messing around, as they are now lovers, and that boy is named Michael, he is my brother, and your sadist daughter now has the title Submissive Lover" I said with a simple informative smile and he looked at me seriously. "I cant believe you" Ferison said simply however I showed him the screen shot and he fell to the ground laughing. "GUYS, STOP TRAINING AND GET OVER HERE, YOU HAVE TO SEE THIS" Ferison said as the 11 people exited and saw the picture they all started laughing. "Little Lin is all grown up and NOT killing people for fun" said one of the students as they all continued to laugh, even Verod was laughing a bit. to be fair even I was laughing and poking fun at it. "OH, thank you for that boy, I really needed that one. anyway, follow me to our Chakra training room" said Ferison causing all the students to look at me in awe. is chakra that big a deal? to be fair Michael said I would become stronger then Kieran in Super Burst. so I think it may just be... HA, there is just a few books on the table that says absorb them in this order. "We know of your ability so feel free to absorb them" Ferison said with a smile, Yep I think I may just do that, [Solar Plexus Chakra: You can now move much more fluidly as you know your place in the world so much clearer, you know know the exact limits of your power without the need of looking] with this I felt a surge of power... no, I always had this power, I just feel is much more clearly. Chakra is amazing. I feel my senses increase with every moment. I pick up the next book. [Heart Chakra can not be opened until forgiveness is given for the death of your mother] what? I have to forgive THAT? I pick up the rest of the books and Ferison looks at me confused. "Is everything ok?" Ferison asked and I nodded. "I just need to pay Conner a visit, this time if he does not talk I will tare his head open and hind out that way what he knows" I said and Ferison looked shocked. but I did not care, Verod was outside waiting to take me back but he was to slow, I took the fast way back with my own Dragon Wings. --------------------------------------------------- Chapter 58 - John''s Determination John fights for the right to know who is responsible for the death of his mother, he determines it is not Conner with empathy however now he wants to know and won''t leave until Conner tells him. I hope you enjoyed the chapter Chapter 58 - Johns Determination I reach the academy and fly straight into Conner''s Office through his balcony that overlooks the triangle in-between the 3 buildings. I then walk over to him with a serious expression. "Conner, tell me now, who killed my mother and where can I find them" I asked simply and using Empathy I could feel great sadness and the feeling of protection for another. "You are not ready ye" Before Conner could continue I kicked him through the ceiling and he landed on roof of the building, I then jumped up with a serious expression allowing my Presence to drift out causing him to flinch. "Don''t bullshit me any longer, I can sense the difference between the truth and a lie, you will tell me or I will rip tour skull off and see if I can''t find out myself" said causing him to act seriously and he stood up. "John, he is dangerous, he would kill you" Conner said with fake concern. I walked over to him and kicked him straight down to the ground floor causing some first years to become shocked and look up through the floors to see me jump down and land where Conner''s head was but he moved out the way. "John, think about what you are doing, we are on the same side, I will tell you eventually" Conner said to me, I pulled a piece of paper out of my hands and it was red as can be. "Conner, you cant lie to me any more" I said as I used the piece op paper as a Paper Bullet. he avoided but I Blink Stepped behind him and spin kicked him into another building. I charged at him about to continue before he got up but Kate got in front of me. "What ever reason he gave to get you this mad calm down, I am sure it is a misunderstanding" Kate said giving Conner time to get up and he looked to Kate. "It is not a misunderstanding, he has every right to be angry with me, stand aside Kate" Conner said while getting into a fighting stance. Kate still standing in-between up now refusing to move. "STOP FIGHTING, why are you fighting now?" Kate said confused and saddened by the fact her lover and her father were not getting along. Conner walked over to her with a grim expression. "It is about his mother''s murder" Conner said gesturing to me and I was now hiding my Presence for fear of hurting her. She looked at me saddened before ALSO hiding knowledge of who did it. "You BOTH knew?" I said shocking the two, they looked at each other but to late, my Presence had escaped me and all the first years fell to the ground, unable to stand in the face of my power, Kate fell to her knees but she was not knocked out just yet but was close enough, I just continued fighting Conner, he was now fighting back, however I am not as weak as I was before. I blocked his attacks and then delivered a Burst Mode punch to his gut making him cough up some blood and sent flying into the first year arena, I Blink Stepped behind him and kicked him through the ceiling and into the second year Arena. he landed on the ground and got up. "If you continue any further I will fight you all out and I wont hold baAAGR" Conner said but was interrupted by a kick to the solar plexus, he held his ground well, not falling but his feet dragged across the ground a few meters. "Fine, ACCELERATE" Conner said and he started to glow, I wonder wha.... before I could continue guessing Conner had vanished and was now behind me, he delivered 5 punches and then kicked me, I would have went through the wall but I used Paper Weight, he did not slow down in the slightest however I then used Paper Weightlessness, he was now 100 tonse heavier and I was now much faster, I then used Burst Mode but he still vanished and kicked me flying, this time with more force, just how strong did the Big Tree Academy make him? but I could not loose now, I put on my Paper Mask and then charged at him, he was now a blur but at least it was something, I created as many clones as possible and made them all use paper Book Throw, it was a flat wall so he could not avoid it, however he just jumped through the ceiling and came back down destroying those clones in one hit, I realised Paper would not be enough so I took off my mask and tried what Michael told me not to use. "I don''t know why you would protect the person who killed my mother however I will never forgive them, and if you keep protecting them I will not forgive you, since you are fighting all out why don''t I as well, Chakra Gate Over Burn" I said while using only my first Chakra. My aura turned to red Chakra instead of the normal Blue, I charged at Conner and he was now moving slower then me though not by much, Conner looked surprised however I just pushed on, I threw a punch but it did what looked to be nothing as nothing else got damaged and the ground was unaffected however Conner flew back in agony, I was also in pain but that was because of a suicidal technique, I charged at Conner again and started exchanging blows, I finally started to make some ground however both me and Conner were sent flying back, I looked to Kieran who was standing between us with a serious look on his face. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "John, stop your fighting, the reason Conner wont tell you is because the one responsible died to my hands " Kieran said to me, so that is why, because the one responsible is dead. "And he did not tell me why?" I asked getting ready to start burning my second Chakra Gate. but Kieran must have knew because he grabbed me and punched me in the gut, I wan unable to move and the damage out my health on 10. "Don''t even think about it, he did not tell you because if he did what would you have done? it was Conner''s Clone that was built from his own designs. He let the clone live even after it committed a multitude of crimes, it was only after he killed your mother and was about to kill you he stepped in, he could not forgive that crime, I helped out in killing him and dealt the finishing blow. he then saw you, he felt sorry for your mothers death, she was only killed because he had tried to get you into the 3 Fists Academy and Conner''s clone got jealous. how would you react then?" Kieran said, Conner then looked at me concerned and worried. "You are telling me that because of a jealous clone and me being strong that my mother died?" I asked for confirmation. and Kieran nodded. "and you did not tell me because? you thought I would release my Bloodlust Aura again?" I added and Kieran nodded. "I had to use a really powerful move last time, if you did it again with your new strength I would not be able to stop you without killing you" Kieran added and I nodded. I then powered up with as much Chakra as I could causing Kieran and Conner to jump back a bit, the air around me became heavy, the ground started to glow and balls of Chakra started to raise, glowing and yet so smoothly bending to my command. the air around me became a tint of blue as I released my Chakra Gate Overburn. "I am not as week as I was before, don''t doubt my power. however I have also been through a lot to get this power, I have to much now just to loose it to old history. I would just like to know what happened. and if you want proof" I said while pulling out the next book. [Heart Chakra: Charm Stat is not 7 times more potent and control over Chakra has rose to a point where you can start to affect the Chakra around you] [Chakra Orb: the ability to send so much Chakra into the ground that it bundles together and Chakra raises into the air, toughing this orb will cause the desired effect as long as it is within the power of the Chakra Orb created, you can create and control as many as you have Chakra Gates open, current limit 4] I had 4 Chakra Orbs floating around me at elbow hight, they were just small enough to be able to fit in my hand, yet at the same time I could shrink them or enlarge them, but this size was most efficient. I returned the orbs into the ground and turned to Conner. "Conner, you are a fool, I have been through more then enough to say that it was not your fault, it is your clones. I have no negative feelings towards you. yet if you lie to me again, I wont stop just because Kieran told me to, I will kick the hell out of him and find out then" I said seriously, Conner looked slightly relieved and using Empathy I knew he would not try and lie to me any time soon, Kieran was more concerned on what I meant by kick the hell out of him and looked exited, I just walked away to check on the rest of the books. [Throat Chakra is unable to be learnt as Chakra stat is to low] Damn, it is at 197 and that is to low? I had no trouble with books after that point so it must be big. oh well, with that I feel like a weight has been lifted from my shoulders, I wonder why, maybe my training weights are getting to light again. I will put some more Mana into them later. for now. WOW I have not felt my Detect Bloodlust in a while, better late then never, I turn to see... no... please no. [WARNING!!! BOSS MONSTER INCOMING!!! WARNING!!!] [Blue Mist Divine Dragon] [Level 38,963,734,184,094,849,934] [Copy Cat] ------------------------------------------------ Chapter 59 - Copy Cat HOLY CRAP IT IS AS STRONG AS KIERAN!!! we thought the Blue Mist was sealed however now this? how will we stop such a thing and protect the academy students? will we be able to bring down such a monster? I hope you enjoyed the chapter Chapter 59 - Copy Cat "Kieran, check the other academies to see if there is any attacking them, check a 100 mile radius, no stone unturned, I want to make sure they are not being attacked and if you see one you can fight it" I said with a smile and he ran to the teleporter room. fool "Super Burst" Kieran said blowing the roof off of the teleporter building and was back in a moment, "Nope everyone else is ok, it is just us so can I fight it?" Kieran said with a pleading smile and I knew he knew it was a copy cat but he just wanted the fun battle. "It will kill everyone here if you don''t leave so LEAVE" I said and he ignored me charging at the dragon, I Kicked him in the face and sent him flying, "I can''t let you kill everyone, VEROD handle the dragon" I said as Verod appeared behind the dragon and I was on Kieran duty. I summoned the 4 Chakra Orbs and charged at Kieran, I threw one of the balls at him and he tried to block it, he had his flesh torn apart and he jumped back just out of range of my control so I brought the ball back into a slow orbit around me, Verod looks to be having an easier time now that Kieran is a kilometre away from the dragon, time to keep him here. "Let me fight him, I have not fought someone stronger then me since Clark Teta" Kieran said and sure enough Clark was now beside me. "You called? Then how about a rematch, I am stronger then before" Clark said making Kieran interested but he soon started to look more interested in the Copy Cat dragon. "How about I fight you with Clark and show you power you can''t fight against" I said trying to buy more time for Verod, Kieran looked interested. "You don''t have that kind of power" Kieran said but I had 4 Chakra Gates with Chakra Gate Overburn. I should pose a threat. I gathered my power and got ready to use it but Michael appeared behind me. "Don''t use that, not for a foolish fight like this. Kieran, let me fight you just like I did when you first met me" Michael said and suddenly Kieran became more interested in Michael. "This is going to hurt" Michael said as he did some breathing exercises but Kieran only got more exited. "Up Up Down Down Left Right Left Right B A Start" Michael said opening his cheat screen and then looked like he was getting ready to say a tongue twister. "0100100101100110001000000110000101101110011110010110111101101110011001010010000001100011011011110110110101101101011001010110111001110100011100110010000001100010011001010110110001101100011011110111011100100000011100110110000101111001011010010110111001100111001000000111010001101000011001010010000001110111011011110111001001100100011100110010000000100111010011010110000101110010011110010010000001001000011000010110010000100000010000010010000001001100011010010111010001110100011011000110010100100000010011000110000101101101011000100010011100100000010101000110100001100101011011100010000001111001011011110111010100100000011101110110100101101100011011000010000001110101011011100110110001101111011000110110101100100000011101000110100001100101001000000110111001100101011110000111010000100000011100110111000001100101011000110110100101100001011011000010000001100011011010000110000101110000011101000110010101110010001011100010000001101000011000010111011001100101001000000110011001110101011011100010000001110101011011100111010001101001011011000010000001110100011010000110010101101110" Michael said as fast as possible, most of it was to fast for me to hear but Kieran looked exited. "The code changes every time yet you always change into a Pixel Knight" Kieran said as he looked at Michael, he looked like he just came out of an arcade game, he then charged at Kieran and that fight was to fast to see so I looked back at Verod who was struggling with the dragon, from here I used my Chakra Orbs and started firing bullets of Chakra from them. [Chakra Bullet: This Bullet is unaffected by Mana and will do damage based on Mental Fortitude, Skill Level, Chakra Orbs, and Chakra stat] Interesting, but Blue Mist creatures have no mental fortitude, yet cant be controlled. the Chakra Bullets did amazing damage and started grinding away at the things health bar, Verod then had time to charge his ultimate attack. "Heavy Tap" Verod said as he charged at the dragon, don''t be confused, he is charging every last drop of his power into such a small surface area, it is designed to turn internal organs into jelly. he hit the dragon and the HP dropped to 3 and was finished by a Chakra Bullet. the job was done and Kieran charged over to the dragon but was disappointed, but to be safe I did not even risk it getting my revival ability and kept shooting it until it was nothing but dust in the wind. wow I really can use Chakra as much as I want as long as I control it to the finest detail and with the opening of more Chakra Gates. which is hard. "That stuff is valuable, what are you doing?" Conner said from behind me and I looked at him like he was an idiot, so basically like I always do. "It is a copy cat, I can revive from being killed, now, it is dead thanks to a lot of hard work thanks to Kieran, however IF it revived because of me we would have a truly monstrous fight on our hands, fighting for a bit with the potential chance of someone dying, now do you want? or would you just rather I give you some normal ones. oh wait first things first" I said while punching him in the face sending him flying. "YOU SAID THERE WOULD BE NO MORE BLUE MIST" I said pointing out the obvious flaw on his part. he looked at me and sighed. "There isn''t, that is part of the small amount that did not find a dungeon and moved around a bit, how would I know such a thing would attack? it is still the job of the 2 academies nearest to the Blue Mist to keep the creatures at bay, they must have gotten sloppy." Conner said in protest, so that is how it worked? meaning there is a few more of those things out there. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it."Interesting, this is only coming up now why?" I said with a sigh, he looked at me confused like it was well known, maybe he told the others when I was respawning or dead. whatever, I felt a lot stronger and my Chakra was at 800. nice, I pulled out the next book but I still could not learn it. maybe at 1000? oh well, I walked back towards the academy. maybe I should clear a few dungeons and see if they go away or are there for good, it would make a good start on what to do now that there is peace, I just hope it lasts. with that it looks to be lunch time so I go to the cafeteria, I have a few first years following me, they see me grab a sandwich and look at me like I am weird. "Urm, mister second year sir, could you please explain how you can just eat a sandwich after just fighting a dragon and that monster?" the first year said to me. I look at them like they are the weird ones. "Simple, first you fight them, then you use your legs to carry yourself to the cafeteria and grab a sandwich. simple right?" I said and they looked at me like I was confused. "Not that, he means how do you just ignore the fact a dragon attacked?" the first year student said to me and I looked back at him, serious tone, straight face. "Because it is happens all the time, get used to it, if Kieran is not making a mess that something is going wrong" I said seriously and they look at me scared. "Oh wait it normally happens to ME" I added sending a few curse words to the Divines and then continued eating my sandwich. "John, you are needed, something horrible has happened to you again" Conner said with a smile and I sighed while standing and walking over to see what it is leaving a crowd of naive first years behind. I follow Conner to his office where a female is waiting for me, do I hear 8? nope she is married, wow my Empathy has improved with the Heart Chakra Gate being opened. "Hi there John, I am here to place you under arrest for the destruction of the Academy of the HEY don''t walk away from me!!!" Sara said to me but I stopped listening and walked away. "You commit the crime so you should be punished for it right?" Sara said to me from behind, [The Law] [Level 28] [Sara Vestwood] "I also helped save the world from the Blue Mist and repaid all damage in Dragon Scales, I owe nothing" I said simply and continuing to walk away. "you still comit the crime and detonated a Mana Nuclear Bomb" Sara said almost desperate, ok that one I didn''t pay for. I turn around to see Sara and actually look at her this time. she was tall, serious, dedicated, not a Harem candidate and made a good point. sure I will listen to her. I create a seat to sit in and look at her, she then realises that I am listening. "look, you have 3 options to clear your record, first is 1 month in the highest security prison ever built, Kieran escaped in a few seconds and I have been told you could to but well... you shouldn''t as it is immoral" Sara said and OH MY DIVINES thank you Empathy. "Sara, so is arranged marriages, yet here you are now" I said making her hide behind Conner who looked at me like I struck a nerve, she came out from behind Conner with a few tears, "I could kill him in less then a second from here, you sure you don''t want that?" I said aiming a Chakra bullet but she shook her head. "He is still me husband, anyway. your second option is 6 months community service and your last option is an undercover mission to prevent the assassination of the king which will most likely take place next month at the celebration of no more Blue Mist" Sara said really emphasising that last one. "I will take the jail time" I said before getting up to leave the room, Conner smirked realising what I was doing. "WAIT!!!... wouldn''t you rather something else, you will have nothing to do in a cell all day" Sara said and I nodded. "Yea that is right, I will take the 6 months community service. maybe each one will have a individual quest reward" I thought to myself making Sara get sad and worried, "There would be a reward for saving the king" Sara said and I went into deep thought. "To vague and I doubt you have anything I want" I said making Sara look off to a Mana Crystal for help and Conner face palmed. I picked up the crystal with a quick Blink Step and as now holding it to my eye. "What would this be?" I asked looking through the crystal at a... the King Usara the second in the flesh... I started laughing and went to leave the room. "He has nothing I want" I said simply. "Wait John, I could give you anything you want, however I can''t die there, even if I die the day after it would be fine. I asked Kieran but he told me he is one of the people after my head." King Usara said and I laughed a bit. "You have nothing I want" I said simply but I felt him relax? "Yes I do" King Usara said in a ''I have something up my sleeve that is so good you cant say no to'' voice. "I will give you full unrestricted access to the royal library" Usara said and I walked out the room, "WAIT why not except?" Usara said confused. "That would put my brain worth a lot on the black market and I don''t want that kind of attention" I said simply and he had a second trump card? nice king. don''t place all your dragon eggs in one basket. "I will give you my daughter" Usara said with a smile, I started walking out the room again. I don''t take forced relationships. "WAIT!!! if that doesn''t work what do you want" Usara said and I smiled, Conner face palmed and Usara just realised he fell right onto my trap card. "hmmm. what do I want???..... -------------------------------------- Chapter 60 - John''s List No spoilers for this chapter but rest assured the Title gives the start away. I hope you enjoyed the chapter Chapter 60 - Johns List ... I would like..." I added a lot of pauses and the suspense was building, however when I created a sheet of paper and started reading they were less curious and more terrified. "to have the permission to absorb all books in the Kings Private Library" I said causing Usara to flinch. "That library would give you all the abilities of the kings bloodline, I can''t allow that" Usara said scared of my response. "Ok then, next is.... oh yea, I want your position to be handed to Kieran" I said with a grin, sure I wanted it but I feared that would be accepted since I can adapt into anything, this answer is obvious. "NEVER!" Everyone in the room said, Oh look, Kieran entered just to say never, oh well, moving on. "Ok then, I would like to have an infinity crystal" I said making everyone curious except Usara who looked at me annoyed for asking for a mythical non existent theoretical gem that contained the universe. "Can you just skip to what you are really after" Usara said with a bit of dread. I smiled. "I don''t know, right now I am working to achieve my personal goals and have no real reason to help you, If it involved me personally maybe but you have never done anything for me, scratch that you have made things hard on this academy because Kieran is here. I have no need nor desire to protect you, find someone else with my kind of power" I said as I left to that highest security prison they were on about. however Usara smiled. "How about I give you a position of Court Mage" Usara said immediately grabbing my interest. the Court Mage is able to freely enter and exit the court library as they please and it is a position that only means I help out in times of war and I help out when the monthly meeting comes and I listen to a lot of interesting top secret stuff. I really want that but I doubted I would get it. WAIT. "If you are offering that things must be really going wrong in that 1 hour party" I said simply and Usara nodded. "Everyone there will be trying to kill me" Usara said simply.... ahhh, and me with the greatest ability ever on worming my way through things is summoned to this. I feel honoured that the King of worming myself through bad situations is called upon by the King of the greater part of the planet. only thing he doesn''t own is the ocean and where the Blue Mist is. "Dare I ask why?" I said and he nodded. "If I die then my son doesn''t take the throne and instead my daughter does, however she is easily manipulated" Usara said resting any doubt of why a bunch of nobles want her in power. "Deal, however I want to be able to enter the palace early to look around and make preparations" I said and Usara smiled. "By the kings decree, I command thee to Stand before me" Usara said making me glow in Kingly Mana and teleport next to the king. I enter Hidden and he looks around like something was wrong, I smiled before suddenly appearing in front of him making him nearly fall back of his chair. "I cant die of heart attack before it starts either" Usara said making me laugh and then look around. [Corrupt Guard] was a title that came up a lot, however I fear speaking up about it early will replace then with even corrupter more well prepared guards. he took me to the court room, off to the left was the soon to be my Court Mage''s Quarters, it has been empty for years so it is dusty. "I now grant you the position of Court Mage and you will keep the title as long as you fill your end of the deal" Usara said and I nodded and placed a Mana Marking on him so I can keep a track of his location and safety. with that I nod and begin emptying the Mage''s quarters. "What are you doing?" Usara said as I put everything in my inventory only leaving a desk a chair and a floor rug. "Cleaning and redecorating" I said as I made the rest with coloured paper so I always had a weapon on hand and making me able to see the court room 24/7 since I had a Paper Spider in the corner of the room. I also set my personal teleporter to the 3 Fists Academy 1 mile in the air. so nobody would just walk into it and it was set so only I could use it. "Who are you?" Said a noble girl from behind me. the voice was gentle and polite, I ignored it like the rest. however she walked over and tapped my shoulder. "Excuse me mister" She said and I without even looking. "You are excused" I said simply causing her to get confused before panicking. "No you misunderstand good sir, I am trying to get my attention by saying excuse me" the noble girl said walking right into my next line. "You did get my attention, just not much and not for long" I said causing her to look more worried. "I am only wondering why you are here" the noble girl said to me and I looked up out the window to the sunset. "Don''t we all?" I said in a philosophical tone causing her to get a but frustrated yet she remained calm at the same time. she then gave me a polite and respectful bow. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! "I am princess Isabel Crow, daughter of the king" Isabel said to me like it changed anything. however I need to show some respect so I turn to face her and wow... I felt my heart skip a beat. she had bright gold hair. he was proportionately purfect for the age of 19. she had simple white clothes on, a white t shirt on and white trousers with white high heals. she is a Spirit Guardian. her aura is specialised so she can talk to anyone directly into there soul. I am not affected as I am a soulless game addict for life. literally. "I am John Richardson the Court Mage. How may I help you get out of my sight a bit faster?" I said busy with planting paper runes to everything in my room to prevent theft. "Sorry, I was just wondering, normally people try and use me for there own goals however you are not even paying me any interest, I wonder why?" Isabel said to me with a curious smile, walking right into my next line. "Princess Crow, I don''t know about attention but I would pay you in Divine Dragon Scales to leave me alone for at least 5 minuets while I work on these runes" I said placing a few more down with careful precision. "oh, I apologise for disturbing you, I will return in 5 minuets" Isabel Crow said with a smile, I had already had enough of her, our social standings are two different that it would become a hassle. I am the son of a farmer, she is the son of the king, not socially acceptable. I just go back to placing runes down, I am now working on runes that will bind anyone who is about to commit the act of murder and it will point out how for all to see. I am preparing for ANYTHING!!! I cant fail this quest. [Quest: The Kings Shield] [Requirements: Protect the king and don''t let him die until 12 pm on the night of the Celebration Party] [Rewards: Permanent Court Mage title, closer intimacy with the Royal Family and Court Library Access] Sure enough, until I finish the quest I cant enter the library and my Gamer Ability has made it so I can''t read a book early without cancelling the quest. so I am working on making it impossible to kill the king. "I am back Court Mage John" Isabel Crow said to me with a smile. "oh joy" I said sarcastically as I got up from finishing the first set of runes. I will take NO chances. "How may I help you Princess Isabel Crow?" I said with a smile. "for starters feel free to call me more casually Court Mage John" Isabel Crow said making the next part easy, "But Princess Isabel Crow, you ask me to call you casually while still calling me Court Mage John, isn''t it a bit disrespectful?" I said preparing for her to walk into it. "Sorry, feel free to call my casually...j.. John" Isabel Crow said with a smile. "Thank you miss Casually" I said as she walked right into it. "huh?" Isabel sounded utmost confused, "You did ask me to call you ''Casually''" I said and waited a few seconds before she got it and then panicked. "No John, I meant for you to call me Isabel, not literally casually, I apologise for the misunderstanding" Isabel said to me with a panicked smile. I started laughing. "Is something wrong John?" Isabel asked and I nodded. "Gullible is wrote on the ceiling" I said pointing but she got angry. "I AM NOT GULLIBLE" Isabel shouted in protest but I pointed and my paper had literally wrote gullible on the ceiling. she then noticed and looked embarrassed. "sorry for shouting, I just have the problem of being to trusting of people" Isabel said while starting to show it... Empathy was showing the early signs of her being deeply in love with me... to bad... "Its ok, I get it, but these Runes will save your fathers life so please don''t bother me, It is very important and Runes are hard to make on a good say, this is a large area and there are a lot of powerful mages here so I need to be patient and get this done, I will be done in a day or two" I said and she nodded with interest, she is fascinated by magic and energy and all that complicated stuff. "I shall return tomorrow" Isabel said with a smile. I just got back to work. I have a month to do this and I will spend as much time as I can making nobody able to hurt the king, screw that, being able to die in this room should be impossible unless it is done by a Divine Dragon. which I am also preparing for... I love perpetration. it is useful. [Advanced Rune Mastery: You are able to make runes faster and more complicated. speed and complicity will increase with Intelligence, Wisdom and skill level] with that I could place them down so much faster already, this will be easier then I thought. ------------------------------------- Chapter 61 - Princess Charm Isabel Crow is not leaving John alone and without realising it John is only making the Princess love him more and more. will he accept it or will things go wrong for Isabel I hope you enjoyed the chapter. Chapter 61 - Princess Charm I finished up the Runes for the day in the main room, It should be prepared for anything but a dragon, which I will be there for when a Dragon inevitably decides to screw me over. I noticed that the palace is HUGE. It took me a full second to get from one side to the other, I told Usara but he asked if I was some kind of monster. then I reminded him I was a student of the 3 Fists Academy and he understood. that playing card makes life so much easier. "John" Isabel said to me from outside my room, she had been knocking for since I began me monologue. There is a big reason why I don''t want to add her. [Princess] [Level 1] [Isabel Crow] she would not survive 5 seconds around me. I would have to power level her quickly and I still don''t see her surviving much. it would not work out. however the biggest problem is, if I marry her, It would make my title as Court Mage redundant, I would ONLY be known as the princesses lover. nothing else, any other titles I acquire. I could have the title Destroyer Of Worlds and yet I still would be refereed to by the Princesses Lover. no thank you. and the biggest reason, she is already in a forced marriage with a noble. that noble is from the lands the king does not own. the lands of the church. and that noble is actually more of a High Priest. and I am not stepping on that land mine. "With my power of the king I command you, Open the door" Isabel said surrounding me in a kingly aura and I moved towards the door and opened it to see a cute princess with a frustrated face. "ah there you are John, coul..." before she could finish I had already shut the door again. "With my power of the king I command you, Let me in" Isabel said and sure enough I let her in, I had to go out anyway. "ahh, John, where are you going?" Isabel said and I did not stop walking as we were surrounded by money grabbing nobles. "to see your father" I said with a smile. I then quickened my walking speed but it looks like Isabel was determined to keep up with me, she was now running and looked exhausted, I slowed down a bit to be nice. damn it, she noticed and is now looking at me with those eyes that show my Charm has taken action. I reached the Kings Office and saw Usara look at me confused. "ah, John, what may I do for you at this hour" Usara sad with a smile. I pointed at the princess who was just now catching up and out of breath. "I am putting up very powerful runes, it will make my job so easy on the day of the party it would take a dragon to get through them, however it is hard to concentrate with a princess trying to show you her underwear. now if you would excuse me" I said leaving the room, Isabel was shocked and then red in the face after what I said, Usara looked at her with a cheeky smile. But I had already left King Usara''s Point of View "Would you rather be with him? he is a Court Mage so I can allow it but I fear you do not know the entire story Isabel" I said to her with a smile and she looked back curiously. "What entire story?" Isabel said to me with a curious expression. "He is the son of a farmer in Onset. his level in society started low. but where he is now it is of no concern, he has a Harem already so him being devote to one girl and no other is also no concern" I said that part and Isabel looked slightly upset but it for some reason also built up her hopes and success chance. "the reason why he would rather accept a cave troll over you is because of me" I said simply and that made her looked shocked. "you? but father you are the king, there would be no greater honour" Isabel said to me and I sunk my head. "I asked Rahem of my royal guard to go to Onset for a while since he was starting to cause trouble, it is a distant village, I did not think he would cause trouble and it would give him a place to cool his head. but Rahem had to be killed by Kieran for the murder of John''s mother." I said simply and Isabel looked sad but then curious. "Then why would he help you?" Isabel asked the simple question and I smiled. "He has opened something called a Heart Chakra and to do that he has forgiven the actions that took place, but I doubt he would just forget them. I am sorry Isabel, he is the only man alive you can not have" I said simply but Isabel shook her head. "We will see father, he is kind and has good intentions, however I cant sense him at his core so I cant be certain but I think I may have a chance" Isabel said with a smile as she ran off after John. "Guards, come here for a moment, I have an idea on something to help my daughter..." John''s Point Of View I ran back to my Court Mage''s quarters and started to go over all the data gathered by my Paper Spiders. I then heard some knocking and an exhausted panting voice at the door but it is 8PM, one of the guards will escort her back to her room. I then noticed that they foiled 8 assassination attempts and stopped 3 poisons from being out in the kings food. these spiders really are useful. "John, please open the door" Isabel said sounding like she was about to cry, sure enough I opened the door with Psychokinesis while I my self continued work on some Paper Runes. "How may I help you at this late hour, I take it you did not just come for our usual chat" I said sensing that she felt pity and sorry for me. "And if you keep feeling pity for me I will have to ask what did you hear to make you show that emotion?" I said and before I could continue Isabel hugged me from behind, she felt warm and loving, I turned to look and she was crying, "John, I am sorry that your mother died because of father" Isabel said, I wonder if she heard I opened my Heart Chakra, I no longer feel angry o... She hugged me again tighter, her Kingly energy flowed through me and I felt a tear fall down my face, I proceeded to evaporate it with Fire Magic. I will not be made to go soft just by some kingly energy. "Isabel, I don''t hold any resentment to your family or you so calm down, it happened when I was a child, I have already released all my hate," Before I could continue my speech Isabel stopped hugging me and looked at me like I was a fool. "John, I thought I could not feel it but I can now, clearly, you have wrapped all your hate and pain in a thin layer of joy, why cant you just let all that pain go?" Isabel said and I smiled. "I don''t deserve to. If I let go what does that make me, it was nobody else''s fault that my mother died, if I was not there nobody else would have gotten involved, my mother would still be alive. it was my fault for having the Gamer Ability" I said simply but Princess Isabel slapped me across the face, then clutched her hand like she just slapped a steel wall. "John, you are a good person, it was not your fault that your mother died. you were to young to do anything about it" Isabel said to me and I shook my head. Stolen story; please report. "I am 18 now and I am already stronger then most people I come across, I will only ever get stronger from here. however I could do nothing back then, I was to weak to help her" I said however with her sore hand she tried to slap me again but I caught her hand, "relax, my internal struggle is not yours, you don''t need to do anything" I said simply however she just smiled. "John, by the power of the queen, I command you, release your pain" Isabel said and suddenly I could not even control it. I felt sad, I was crying but I fixed that with Fire Magic. I felt pained in a way that Healing Magic could not fix. Isabel then hugged me an poured her kingly energy into me again and I was unable to hole back, after that I was fine and said I just needed some air and used Blink Step to get as far away as I could. I looked to the night sky and relaxed. I returned in the mourning to find Isabel sleeping on my bed. "What are you doing" I asked with a smile from right next to her, she opened her eyes and then saw me, she smiled and then kissed me, using Empathy I could tell she thought it was still a dream, what the still part meant I will let you guess. she then looked around and then at me, she then went red and stopped kissing me, "I am sorry, I did not realise, erm, I" Isabel went into full blown panic mode. I calmed her down with sleep wave and then woke her up, this time I pretended what just happened was her dream. she woke up again and looked around and then saw me. "Care to explain why you are in my bed doing ''strange things''?" I asked making her go red. "I was just tired, and I was waiting for you to come back and... and... I am sorry" Isabel said while getting up and running out the room. oh well, it was 8 o''clock so I guess I should start on more Paper Runes. these are now to protect the Paper Runes I have already put down. again, only a dragon could get past them. which now that I have said with is going to jinx a dragon attack isn''t it? I walked out the door and some guards greeted me. "good day to you Lover Of The Princess" Guard A said with a cheerful smile. I released my pressure and crushed him into the ground, I then walked up to him. "I am the Court Mage, you will call me this until the point I am no longer in service. even if I was the lover of the princess being called that is embarrassing. call me that again and you will regret it" I said whispering into the guards ear, he was terrified but nodded. "Now if you will excuse me I have something to take care of" I said while walking off, ok maybe I was a bit to forceful there but I am not calling myself that, even if I decided to get with the princess. but I don''t see what she can use to convince the others to join the Harem. oh well. that is her problem. I enter the King''s private quarters ignoring the guards who tried to stop me and are now scratching an itch I had with there swords. "Usara, tell your guards to stop" I said and he gestured to his guards to be at ease. "Not that, I mean calling me the Lover Of The Princess, around 80 guards called me that on the way here. make them stop. I don''t care if I was her lover that title is just embarrassing" I concluded my complaint and Usara smiled. "so would you become her lover?" Usara said with a smile and I looked confused. "I am not the one that decides, it is the girls that decide amongst them selves" I said and he smiled with a ''you fell right into my trap card'' kind of face. "They already gave there permission" Usara said with a smile and I gave some curiosity. "I said It would make it legal for them to have the harem, instead of just being so strong nobody could stop them. now they can actually marry you" Usara said with a smile and I face palmed. "Well played, well played" I said simply and slowly and he smiled. "Would I be a king if I couldn''t do something so simple?" Usara said and I nodded. "It is bloodline so technically yes" I said making him look at me with a frustrated expression but I just left with Blink Step. I went back to my room where I saw Isabel, my room is nothing that fancy, it has a single bed, a desk and a window that covers the entire wall opposing the door, I with Paper can create privacy however I am to lazy, except in this situation, I blocked the window with paper but thin enough so light still passed through from the sun. "John" Isabel said with a smile while sitting down on my bed, I walked over to her and pushed her down onto the bed, she looked shocked and her face went red but she did not try and resist. I then started to move my face closer to hers but not as she expected. "You look tired, sleep" I whispered into her ear and as I got back up I looked at her with an innocent smile, her heart was pounding out of her chest and her face was now very red, I smiled and she looked at me, she then grabbed me with her hands and kissed me, I was shocked. "oh, so you would like me to continue? with pleasure" I said pushing her back down and kissing her, she looked happy, I kept kissing her while she was pinned down for so long I have memorised the taste. I then moved my hands down and groped her breasts and she just let me, her breasts were soft to the touch causing my fingers to feel like they were being sucked in yet at the same time held firm in my hands, she was now getting ready for me to seal it there and then, I moved my left hand down and moved it under her white trousers of a princess, I then rubbed her vagina and felt that it was already wet. I smiled and pulled off her trousers to reveal the vagina for all its royal power, I then inserted my penis into it causing her to jump, I smiled at it, her Queens energy was making it so pleasurable, at this rate she would out last me, I decided to match her Queens energy with my own Chakra. she immediately moaned with pleasure as I did, she wrapped her legs tightly around me and hugged me with her arms while kissing me, I came into her and she came at the same time, she then fell asleep beside me, I made a Paper Clone keep people fro entering as I also fell asleep with her in my arms. I checked before but yep, she has a higher charm stat then I do, Queens Energy is dangerous. I started to feel myself drift off to the black void of sleep. [Saving..... the game has been saved] looks like my children in Paper Masks are not contacting me this time. oh well row row row your boat..... --------------------------------------------- Chapter 62 - Death''s Tea Party it is the day of the party however everyone that shows up looks like they are going to try and kill the king. I wonder if I will see that dragon that is going to break past my runes and try and kill the king? I hope you enjoyed the chapter. Chapter 62 - Deaths Tea Party I start feeling the pull to consciousness, I can feel something else to it but I still don''t understand it. I move on, waking up I notice Isabel has woken up but is just hugging me with her eyes shut. "Good morning Isabel" I say politely with a smile. she remains unmoving pretending to be asleep. I move my hands from hugging her to groping her and she wakes up quickly but she does not complain about it and instead just hugs me tightly and kisses me, I decide I can spare 5 minuets from putting up Paper Runes. sure enough she lets me have my fun for the 5 minuets however after that I really did need to start on Paper Runes so I stopped groping her and kissing her and got up to leave, she then got dressed and did the same, "Thank you for last night" Isabel said to me with a smile and I looked at her with a smile. "it is ok, and you don''t need to worry about expecting a child, I prevented it paper" I said simply and she looked a little disappointed. I know a few things, I eventually have children, meaning I wont die until I have them at least, so I am going to push that line a bit and have a form of immortality, I know I wont die until then so why waste it? "Love you John" Isabel said with a smiling face while kissing me and then she left, I began work on Paper Runes, I only had 23 days to finish preparations. at least I had some fun while making the highly complex Paper Runes. (23 Days Later) I woke up and sure enough Isabel was in my arms, she did not talk to me as much while I was making Paper Runes so I got everything complete in time, Isabel was pretending to be asleep again however I had to leave early today to protect Usara for the day, I Groped her slightly while kissing her. "I have to go now, saving your fathers life and all" I said simply and she nodded. I then used Blink Step and appeared right behind the king, interrupting the assassins blade of the person behind me. "Good day your highness, I will now be guarding you" I said simply while the assassin was bound under a few million binding runes. he was not moving any time soon. I ordered all guards to take the day off, only I know the rules of the runes so they would just get in the way. Usara nodded with a happy smile. "Ok then son in law, lead the way" Usara said and I let out a wry smile. Isabel you gullible chatter box. oh well, I surrounded him with 4 Paper Clones and left, they were commanded to do what ever the king said but one had to stay by his side at all times and make sure he did not die. however they were not my clones, they were his. all of them acted like he did, sounded like he did, the entire thing, all the guards were replaced by clones of the king and the guests were confused, but just walked in realising how difficult there task was. all the nobles wanted to secretly kill the king, however I was now the entire staff besides the other Court Staff such as the Court Guild Master and the Court Adviser however I had Paper Spiders on each of them so they did nothing wrong, if they did they would be bound instantly. the guests stood in the main hall as they began to sit down with the Usara butlers walking around checking on the guests nobody knew who the real Usara was, "GROOOOOO" oh look, that dragon I was looking forward to, I left the building and saw a dragon sure enough, took a second to kill as it was only a basic dragon but meh, better safe then sorry. I entered the building again and saw 32 of the 300 guests were bound and complaining the did nothing, however the poison in there hands was displayed for all to see. "Hello, I am the Court Mage, I have made any attempt at murder impossible with billions of runes placed around the palace, so relax and enjoy the party, there is no getting past me so just accept it" I said simply as I created a Paper Usara next to me. everyone looked at me like I was evil, no, you came here to kill him for personal gain, damn nobles. "OH, your the Lover Of The Princess" one of the people said with a smile and my pressure accidentally escaped me crushing everyone there but only for a moment. "Oh sorry about that, I thought I heard you call me the Lover Of The Princess instead of Court Mage, must be my ears acting up. right?" I asked making a group of people around me nod. I then smiled and vanished into a cloud of paper using Blink Step, but it looked cool and that is all that mattered. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. the party began and they all sat down, however I felt another dragon, I took a look and then got ready for a serious fight. [Blue Mist Focused Ancient Dragon] [Level 120,000,000,000] [Death Of The Sky] interesting, the dragon was small and focused but also very strong, I left my Dragon Blade at home so that is bad, I should have gotten that realising this sort of thing would have to happen to ME. it cant just go smoothly, oh no something has to go wrong right? I may as well test my Chakra Orbs and see what kind of damage they do at close range. I charge at the dragon and create the 4 Orbs and use them as a pure destructive force aimed at the dragon, I send one straight at the under belly and the result was devastating, the Chakra Orb went straight through the under belly the creating a hole you could see straight through, the dragon regenerated but it was a clear cut hole, I will have to test this further, I sent all 4 to reduce the dragon to nothingness but it kept avoiding, I removed my eyes of a barrier and then activated my left eye reducing it to nothing, I realised the dragons barrier was nor coming back for a moment after I used my Chakra Orbs, lucky that Blue Mist creatures are not that intelligent or it may have been a threat. I returned to the party to find the King being stabbed, no wait that was a Paper Clone, wow they are getting desperate, almost all the nobles are bound in my runes. let me just take a moment to laugh at the fact Usara is still not even at the party yet, he is getting ready to make his speech from the balcony over looking the main hall. this would be a long day, oh, looks like Isabel cant tell the difference either and it shouting at one of my Paper clones demanding a response, I will have that one lead the way to her father and replace it, but she is not that bright is she? "GROOOO...." I did not even lit that one finish its roar, come on, I am starting to feel sorry for the dragons now. I go to the main hall and put everyone in their seats since nobody is still standing, that just goes to show how desperate they were. foolish mortals. I then sit down at the back behind all to nobles who were forced to look at and listen to the king for a few hours of the speech. Isabel sat beside me and fell asleep on me after minuet. the speech is boring so I gave her that. after the speech there was one more hour of sitting bound in runes for the nobles before they were taken out of the palace and able to move again, I had 24/7 Paper Guards so nothing was getting past that, I then went back to my room and rested on my bed, that was a normal day for me, I was expecting everything to go wrong and explode in my face. oh well. "John, the king wants to see you" Said one of the guards who had just returned. looks like it is 1 am, I look at the Blue Box. [Quest Complete] I get up and see the king who just gave me a key to the court library. I smiled and accepted it, but. "I will be heading to the 3 Fists Academy after I finish reading the books, it should take me an hour or so" I said simply and he smiled. "Good, I will have Isabel join your class" Usara said but I shook my head. "I know she is weak but she has the voice powers of the king and queen, that is useful" Usara added and yea I have to admit it was helpful to me. "ok then, I will take care of her" I said but Usara sent me a cheeky smile. "Like you took care of her at night or how you prevented my death at the party?" Usara said however I shrugged my shoulders and he laughed. "Ok then, take her through your portal and leave, have ''fun''" Usara said with a smile. I just nodded my head and left for the library. ----------------------------------------------------- Chapter 63 - Fifth Chakra Gate I took Isabel back to the academy and began work on my next Chakra Gate, I then take a quest from the guild to clear a dungeon to make sure it is safe. should be simple enough. I hope you enjoyed the chapter Chapter 63 - Fifth Chakra I finished reading in the Library and found that it was pointless as the 3 Fists Academy had more. I just picked up Isabel and took her to the teleporter. where did I set it to teleport me to again? oh, judging my Isabel''s scared face and her holding onto me as tightly as possible I think I put it very high, I wait until the last second to catch us and prevent any damage, I laugh at Isabel''s face, priceless. I use Blink Step to take her to the room which has gotten an expansion, and yep I will just ignore it for now since everyone is charging at me and they are way to exited, there levels also have increased a lot so I am not risking that one. moving on I go to the guild and Nina was the first to catch up to me in full battle gear, I look at the quests and now there are dungeon quests. looks fun so ... "Eily, stop whacking me with your hammer, it is distracting" I said as I blocked each and every hit with a Chakra Orb. "I am getting a dungeon quest for us all to do later after I unlock my fifth gate, tell the others to get ready for it" I said making her get exited before running off, Nina ran off faster though. so I am finally getting a moment of peace, I pulled out a book and absorbed it. [Throat Chakra: The ability to communicate in all languages and Chakra can now flow much easier] [Chakra Breath: You can now go without breathing for as long as your Chakra lasts. this ability consumes a lot of Chakra and you will be unable to sustain it for long] interesting. I feel more powerful again, I look around and I cant sense Kieran, I wonder where he is. I hand the quest in to Conner who is standing around looking board. "Conner, what is wrong?" I asked and he just sighed. "Kieran went off to a dungeon and hasn''t returned, I think it just has a lot of floors to it but he hasn''t been back in a few days. my job is getting boring with little to do" Conner said with a heavy sigh. what? Kieran has been gone for 3 days? what kind of dungeon did he venture off into? the seventh layer of hell to fight the devil himself? damn, "well I will be taking this quest. have fun tracking down what kept Kieran that interested in something" I said as I walked off. I quickly tested all 5 orbs while nobody was looking at they don''t look any different but they feel much stronger. I then sent them back into the ground and went to the room where it looked like they were preparing for a war. "Is everything ok?" I asked and they looked at me confused. "Oh yea, we are just getting ready, you most likely have everything you need in your inventory" Kate said with a smile before continuing to pack her survival kit. "How long do you think we will be there, I could most likely do it by my self in under a day, what is with this preparation" I asked and they looked at me with sceptical eyes. "Master, even Kieran struggled with the dungeons by himself." Eron said to me and I shut up and started to help them pack. Kieran? do they have anti mage monsters down there? I wonder just how powerful these dungeons are? "Don''t worry master, Michael only nearly died when he tried one with Lin" Eron added really making me doubt my sanity for picking a dungeon that said hard difficulty. maybe it will be good training for team work? "What dungeon are we going into?" Lilian asked and I handed her the poster. "Quick Sand Caverns?" Lilian looked at it confused and I nodded. "Kate, we will need extra water" Lilian said before continuing to pack, I then had to ask the question. "What dungeon did Kieran get lost in?" I said curiously and Nina stopped for a moment next to me. "he went to the dungeon called Crystal Falls" Nina said quickly while hugging me and moving on, I just continued packing. "Why do we need all of this again, anything we need to survive I can create and I can create potions as well" I said and they looked at me with a ''Why didn''t you say so sooner?'' expression and then sighing. "I can also cast a wide range of healing magic" I said and they smiled and hugged me. "I knew you were useful" Eily said while getting hit on the head from Kate. "Sorry, I mean you are amazing, you are saving us an hours worth of packing time" Eily said with a smile. It takes an hour? I feel sorry for people without my abilities. "So do you want to head off now or later?" I asked causing a unanimous vote. "Now" Said Eron, Kate, Nina, Lilian, Eily and Isabel... that list is getting long. I just agree and we exit the building, I have been working on a better mode of transportation. I have made the Advanced Paper Planer. now if you stand on it, you have your own gravity to be stuck to it, so falling off is impossible. I put my Paper Mask on and we begin our flight, and before anyone could say anything we had ended our flight. the Paper Plane takes my Dexterity and multiplies it by 100 to get its speed. my stats have not changed since I last mentioned them. so you may work that one out. "John, what was that?" Isabel said confused. oh yea I should probably have left the level 1 at home. "John you are amazing, that was super fast" Isabel said with a joyful expression and stars in her eyes. Ignoring her I moved on. I saw a faint Blue mist ahead of me. [Now Entering: Quick Sand Caverns] [Difficulty: Easy] [Advised Level: 10,000] [Floors: 1] ok, that looks simple, "Looks like this is supposed to be an easy dungeon, there is also only 1 floor" I said and everyone sighed with relief. "Maybe I should go back for a harder one?" I thought aloud making Eily whack me with her hammer. "NO!!!" Eily shouted while whacking me a few more times, I ignored them and just moved on. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. [Blue Mist Sand Worm] [Level 3] [Pack leader] yep I will let them handle this, there is a few million sand worms in front of us. they do no damage, they are however slimy and sticky, I put one on Kate who jumps and burns it instantly, "Arg, Don''t do that" Kate said with a pouting face and wiping off the slime. I have an idea. I summon a Chakra Ball and set it to explode in the centre of the worm pile. not to do any damage just explode. I then Blink Step into the next area waiting for them to catch up. I clean them up with water and by the time they get to me they look good as new but angry. "Master, that experience was sticky, slimy and we were surrounded by worms, can we do it again?" Eron said with a smile while making everyone else look at her funny, "No time now, the first actual enemy" I said while pointing down at a few giant sand worms the size of an arm yet the length of a snake. [Blue Mist Giant Sand Worm] [Level 800] [Pack Worker] oh well, Kate did not move and nobody else looked willing to fight such a slimy disgusting foe. strange, I thought I desensitised them with the bath in the smaller worms, oh well. I just walked over to one and tore it apart with Psychokinesis I killed a few like this before Kate asked me. "How can you kill them without touching them?" Kate asked and since she had the Bata version of my ability I sent her the blue box over. she then gave me a ''That''s Cheating'' look. speaking of the gamer ability, I gave it to Isabel who is gaining a lot of levels from this, my levels and experience gain slowed down a lot, I just have to kill a lot more then. "With the power of the king I command you, Kill Yourselves" Isabel said trying to help as the worms started to kill them self. damn that ability is dangerous. her Willpower stat is 930 so maybe that is it? mine is almost giving me another ability however I just need a little more willpower. How you get that is beyond me. "Master Help!" Hate said while one of the worms started wrapping around her, I used empathy and found that it is to disgusting to move with a giant slimy sand worm wrapped around you. the Blue Mist makes the animals in it rely on primal instinct, that includes reproduction, I waited a but before she got out of it herself. it is weak so if she cant get past that it will be her downfall later on in the dungeon. [Blue Mist Worm King] [Level 10,000] [The Big Worm] "Isabel, that is all yours" I said while handing her a wooden sword. she looked at me shocked. I checked ad that thing can''t do damage, it can only make more wore worms, which I will take care of, but she has to get used to killing things with combat so it will make good experience for her. (35 Minuets Later) "John, that was cruel, everything feels sticky" Isabel said with an upset smile. I pointed at her level and stats. she smiled no longer concerned with the ''stickiness''. I looked back and saw the monster respawned. I should have known, I killed it a few times, I got to level 710. I put all my stat points in Chakra. I then felt a surge of power, it was unreal. I felt near invincible. [Chakra has reached 200, Chakra Orb has Evolved] [Advanced Chakra Orb: You can now sense things through your Chakra Orbs and your Chakra Orbs are now much stronger] [Chakra has reached 300, Chakra Orb has Evolved] [Greater Chakra Orb: Your Chakra Orbs can now do anything you make them do provided you can supply enough Chakra and manually control the entire process] Chakra is now at 321 and I feel incredible, but next to the 321 there is a number that says otherwise, I wonder if that is how effective the Chakra is with how many gates I have unlocked or something as it is much higher? oh well, I look around and see nobody wanted to stay in that dungeon much longer so it is only me and Eron, I grab onto Eron and use Blink Step to catch the others who are running back, I then catch them on a paper plane and fly the rest of the way back. "John, please say we don''t have to do that again" Isabel pleaded while hugging me, I patted her head. "Looks like if I ever go back there it will only be me and Eron" I said and Eron nodded. everyone else sighed. "Also, if you ever try to cover us in slime like that make it your own..." Kate said, I had to wonder if it was a freudian slip but whatever. I shall ignore it this time since Kate was red in the face and running away at the realisation of what she said. "Ok then, ignoring what Kate wants me to do at night, go do your own thing and I will hand your part of the quest reward later" I said while Blink Stepping over to the Guild Hall, I then handed in the quest and got a bag of cash just for saying the dungeon is easy and all the information about the monsters. I handed out everyone''s payment and pulled out another book. [The Third Eye Chakra Gate can not be opened at this time, you are not ready for its power] interesting. I will look forward to that one. In the mean time I walked over to get some rest I will be going through some dungeons later... Kieran''s Point Of View "*Pant* I never *Pant* thought there would *Pant* be a monster that strong.... just what is that thing?" I said just before I lost consciousness... ---------------------------------------------- Chapter 64 - The Raid Kieran has been gone for a week now and Conner has called a raid group together to go into the dungeon Crystal Falls and find him. I hope you enjoy the chapter. Notice Of Rewrite. I have been getting a lot of complaints about the beginning chapters so before releasing any more chapters I will be rewriting the story from the beginning. this time I hope to write it in a way that can make more people happy. there will be a freeze on chapter releases while I do this and to save time I will rewrite it all in a bundle, this delay should not take much time to fix, just a month or two. sorry for the inconvenience this causes on the readers who like it the way it is. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. note, not much will change, just some minor details and a cleaned up story so people will find it tolerable to read on to the newer chapters where I got a bit better at story telling Chapter 64 - The Raid It has been a few days since I took everyone through the slime dungeon, well, I saw an actual slime dungeon but they are calling that the slime dungeon, I have been to a few other dungeons but so far they were all rated easy. however Conner has called everyone into the academies main hall, he has an important message. "Hello there, thank you for coming, I have some news for everyone that could be major. as you all know Kieran left to a dungeon called Crystal Falls, he has yet to return" Conner said gravely sending a wave of science throughout the hall. "What do we know so far about the dungeon? has a gamer investigated to check its level?" Lavlus said while looking at michael. Michael then stood up onto the stage. "I have and what I found is not for the faint of heart to hear. basically Lavlus you may want to leave the room" Michael said making a few people laugh. "The dungeon is 13 floors deep, its final boss is unknown, the first floor boss is a Giant Crystal Elemental that can fire blasts of light. average level requirement is 38,000,000,000. it is said to be a raid dungeon with an average of 20 people per group. remember, if Kieran dies he comes back, you don''t so no playing hero unless you are John over there, he plays it every other day. and for the love of Erthona if I see someone without a survival kit I will kill you myself" Michael finished. Erthona is the goddess of Gaming. she is the reason I have my powers or so the churches say, I will find out through Chakra however Michael is right, I have heard may have already died because of being trapped in a dungeon and lacking the essentials for survival, I turn around and ready my party. "Lets get ready" I said simply and they nodded, "HOLD IT!" someone said grabbing everyone''s attention. it was one of the first years. "If that monster failed what chance do we have?" He said to Michael. I stepped up on stage. put my power to some use shall I? "You ask such a question? He is a monster but he has his weaknesses, and we are together. we are forming a raid, alone we would most likely fail but together we stand a chance. WE have power of teamwork and cooperation, WE have all our unique skills big and small. WE don''t walk alone, your power is that of a first year but even the smallest increase in power can change the scale of a battle, I am not saying Kieran is not a monster, I am saying that if we don''t fight off the Blue Mist WHO WILL?" I said finishing up, he understood and could not complain any further. "anyone with a doubt in there mind can stay behind, I will go alone if I have to. I am a true fighter, I will never turn down a challenge and I protect my friends, Kieran may be strong but he still has feelings, I will help him since he has also helped me, if you want to stay back you can, there is no guarantee we come back. however I can come back, so I will go. follow if you wish" I said concluding and leaving, people started clapping, what? I just said whatever came to my head, nothing special. "John, that was an impressive speech, it reminded me of father" Isabel said looking at me in awe. I wonder id this the Throat Chakra? is this my new power? [Leadership Stat has been added] [Leadership 100] Interesting. oh well, no time to see what it does. I begin walking to the dungeon but I feel my head hurting, it feels like something is pushing at it. oh well, to late to complain now I guess. I begin the wait for everyone else to get ready. sure enough my Paper Planes were the transport, we were all given our role to play, I was on the front line with Lin, Conner and Aron, Aron was a first year who specialised in healing magic, the kind Kieran uses but he is still human unlike Kieran, he needs his internal organs and a brain to live, unlike Kieran. Eron and Kate were on crowd control, Nina was on scouting ahead to get information to Michael, Lilian was to work on survival kits and potions with a few of the first years, Eily was on gear repair and replace. Isabel was working with Lavlus on binding the bigger monsters so that the people on the front lines could fight all out without being hit back. it was a simple strategy but not much could go wrong with it. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. We start to see the dungeon in the distance, it turns out it is a water fall, with crystals in it, but the dungeon is behind the water fall in a cave. oh well, I go into the thin coating of Blue Mist in the area. [Now Entering: Crystal Falls] [Difficulty: Medium] [Advised Level: 38,000,000,000] [Floors: 13] [Warning, A strong Blue Mist creature rests in this dungeon] "Michael did you get that warning message?" I asked him and he nodded, stated to re work his strategy already. before moving to the cave, I parted the water with Psychokinesis so that everyone could get through, I did a quick head count to, 43 people. this should be easy then. we start moving through the dungeon with incredible speed. I did not have the chance to do anything though. Conner and Lin were on the front line with me preventing me from having any fun with Chakra Orbs. I looked ahead and noted that we were approaching the first floor boss. [Blue Mist Giant Crystal Elemental] [Level 30,000,000,000] [Giant Crystal Elemental] "now" I heard Michaels voice in my head and I gathered 4 of my Chakra Orbs and sent them straight through the Elemental, dealing heavy damage but it started to regenerate, Conner then jumped at it. "Heavy Photon Cannon" Conner said to himself as he blasted the elemental to the next world. that was a powerful attack, it cut straight through the ground and straight past a few of the floors... it cant be that easy can it? using my Chakra Orbs I cut us the rest of the way through missing countless enemies and saving a lot of time. wow I can do that. [Floor 13] [For not clearing the previous floors the final boss it 12 times stronger] "Michael, we have a problem" I said looking at the warning but it looks like he got it to. he was looking at a crystal at the other end of the room in horror, I looked at it to, and I don''t think you can get much worse case scenario. [Blue Mist Ancient] [Level: 89,000,000,000,000] [Kieran The Immortal] [Blue Mist Ice Golem] [Level: 89,000,000,000,000] [Copy Cat] --------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 65 - Chakra Gate Overburn John tries to fight off the 2 monsters but he is nowhere near strong enough, however with the life of everyone he cares about on the line, how far will he go to ensure their safety? I hope you enjoyed the chapter. Chapters will be released a bit slower with the re write going on but I thought stopping them entirely for a month was unfair. enjoy Chapter 65 - Chakra Gate I look at the 2 monsters and I can only say one thing. "EVERYONE RUN FOR YOUR LIVES!!!" I shouted causing everyone to start to run away however it does not look like Blue Mist just let people escape them, the Copy Cat remained still however Kieran charged at us, full speed and his first target was the person at the front, aka me. I used Paper Clones to distract him and joined everyone else it running. however. "Super....Burst" Kieran said causing the entire place to start shaking as the golden energy ball destroyed everything above him, he then activated the burst and charged at us, not me this time, he was heading towards Kate. He reached Kate before I could do anything and with one hit sent her flying, she hen lay on the ground unmoving. I ran over to her casting my strongest Healing Magic. safe to say a kick from Kieran is not something she could survive. Kate''s heart had stopped beating. I then saw Kieran charge at Eron. "Chakra Gate Over Burn" I said surrounding myself in red Chakra. no, it was not enough. I activated the second gate. I was surrounded in Orange Chakra. I then used Blink Step and kicked Kieran into meat paste before he could reach Eron. he then reformed like it was nothing and punched me in the gut. I was sent flying but I caught myself with Blink Step and he was already charging at everyone who was escaping. I activated the third gate. my Chakra became yellow. Kieran then switched targets and aimed for me. I could not keep up with his movements however using Blink Step gave me a chance. "John" Nina said noticing I was not following them out, Kieran was still beating the crap out of me, but the other Blue Mist creature was now moving, Directly towards Nina. I activated my forth gate. I was surrounded in green Chakra, I then blocked the path of the Copy Cat Ice Golem, it shot multiple Ice Spikes through me but I hardly felt them, I was blocking them from reaching Nina. Nina looked at me worried and yet scared. I just kicked her onto a Paper Plane and made her leave. I was not holding these of for long, I charged at them, unleashing my fifth Chakra Gate and I was surrounded in dark blue Chakra unlike the normal light blue. I started to push back the monsters. I was dealing a lot of damage and.. "ARG!!!" I made a short scream in agony as my left arm broke from just throwing a punch. I was feeling a lot of pain however I had a new goal. [Quest: Protect Your Friends] [You need to hold of the Blue Mist long enough for everyone to escape or for help to arrive. 2 minuets remaining] [Side Quest; Don''t Die] You know something, that side quest looks like a good idea right around now. and who could help me in a fight against monsters of this level? I just need to hold off for 2 more minuets.... that clock is not moving fast enough. I use my Chakra Orbs and send them away from me, I power them with as much Chakra as I can and send them over to Kate. I set them to healing mode. sure enough without them defending me my health bar is dropping like a stone but important things first. "John?" Kate looks around as she gets up and notices me with multiple Ice Spikes in me and with Kieran''s foot print imprinted on my right lung. safe to say I was not going to last much longer. Kate charged to help me. NO!!! I can respawn you cant, well... I may respawn but Michael said Chakra works separate from my ability? Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! "Kate, RUN" I said Blink Stepping in front of the Ice Spike about to kill Kate again. I fell to the ground, 1HP remaining. I look to Kate who is behind me. I look to Kieran who is about to punch her in the face. I laugh as I switch off is Super Burst with a Chakra Orb. he over used it. multipliers are not something you can use consistently to that extent. oh yea. I fall back on the ground unable to move. I feel my stat points leaving me and I feel my level of pain increase exponentially. I start to drift off to the void. "FATHER" I heard someone shout and then I saw a blury figure in front of me, he was holding what looked to be a Dragon Blade and he has a dragons tail. all I could think was ''that''s ma boy'' as I drifted off, he had my blood in him so I left it to him. Eron''s Son''s Point Of View Father just fell unconscious behind me. why couldn''t time travel get me here any sooner? ok saying it like that makes it sound stupid. I look at the monster of dads time and he had a copy cat next to him. this was supposed to be the place father died at since he died in Chakra Gate Overburn. but we need him alive for what is to come. I power up my blade and slash the 2 creatures into four separate pieces. "Art Of Binding, Healing Seal" I said preventing them from recovering. now that ability I developed for this moment, I am not fighting two of Kieran. I know how screwed I am from the one in my time. I look back to my father who is lying on the ground. don''t worry father, I will be back after I fix the Paradoxes. I slash to the ground and create a rift in time before jumping through it. Verod''s Point Of Veiw What the hell did I just see? I jump down from the hole made by a super burst and then saw a half human half dragon jump through a hole in the ground that did not look normal. no time to complain, I dashed over to John and saw he was alive by a thread. I saw 2 Blue Mist creatures that no longer had any Blue Mist in them, revealing Kieran and a dead Ice Golem. I will have to consult with Conner about this. "John, you fool, why did you take them on alone?" I asked my unconscious student. I then smiled and threw him over my shoulder. "We should get out of here before the golem comes back, and I will be taking this monster with me" I said picking up the two separate parts of Kieran. what kind of monster does it rake to seal his immortality and remove blue mist at the same time? I jump out of the dungeon and start to catch up to the other group. I notice Kate was following me looking at John with a glare... what did she see down there? ---------------------------------------- Chapter 66 - Power Of A God John works on opening his remaining Chakra Gates and recover his lost stat points. Conner is more concerned with the news of a warrior who can stop Kieran in one swing of his sword. I hope you enjoyed the chapter Chapter 66 - Power Of A God I finally woke up into darkness. I felt drained, I opened my stats window and... I am lucky I guess. the only thing to decrease was Charm, and even then it has increased more then when I last left it. I am surrounded by people filling it up each and every day. however it has not given me anything since that transformation that must never be used. no matter how powerful it is. I have my pride. "Father, wake up" I was pulled to the white void again. I saw 5 little ones there. like last time. "We came to warn you don''t go into the crystal cave but it looks like we were to late" said the closest one to me, Paper Masks make it impossible to tell which is which. "Yea, nice try howGRO" I was interrupted by my lung deciding it wanted to be coughed up with a mountain of blood. rude lung. "Father, we still have to tell you to..." WOW again? It cuts out just before they say anything important again? I am going to have to scold them when they look that age on how you go back in time properly... ok now that I say it going back in time like that is not something even I can do. nice job on saying SOMETHING will happen... vague but better then nothng. I feel the pull to consciousness then I immediately regret ever using the fifth chakra gate overburn. power was amazing, however my body is unable to move and I am in so much pain I can only describe it as someone going over my entire body with a cheese grater. which Kieran said to me hurts a lot. "He is awake!!!" Said a small voice from next to me. I opened an eye and saw 5 little kids with Paper Masks on and a warrior with a Dragon Blade who looked to be a half human half dragon. "Hi father, you have been asleep for a while. I was told these little fools have been causing your dreams to be a lot of pain trying to tell you simple messages. I helped out" ##### said with a smile, wait, why cant I see or say his name? "oh, and the message was to hurry up and open your 2 remaining Chakra Gates and then use that form that gives you infinite mana" ##### said with a smile. "NEVER!!!" I shouted with all my remaining strength. "I have my pride, even if I became an immortal god I wouldn''t" I said stubbornly. "But you would. infinite mana and 7 Chakra Gates makes you invincible" ##### said to me before taking the 5 tiny kids away. "However I will give you one last warning. don''t give up" ##### said with a serious face before vanishing into the portal he just made, is it wrong to be proud of how awesome your kids are? no? good, that was an awesome way to exit. "So you have an infinite mana form huh?" Kate said from the seat in front of the hospital bed I was in. I look and I see all of them with happy faces. "Show us" The Kate with all of them showing demanding faces and sure enough. I didn''t. "I would rather use my seventh chakra gate in Chakra Gate Overburn" I said honestly however Isabel would not have it. "By the power of the queen I command you, use the infinite power form" Isabel said and I was forced to use Loving Form. at that moment I felt invincible, this power was amazing, I gout up out of the hospital bed with Healing Magic already finished healing me, and I was now in a nighmare. my clothes were replaced by a bright pink frilly dress and my hair went pink, my eyes now had hearts in them, the pink girly kind. . . I then jumped out the room powering my speed with my infinite energy not wanting to stick around and be laughed at. I then thought. in this form. could I use it. [Burning Fire Of The Phoenix: This is a fire attack that will burn all who are touched by it into dust. costs 100,000,000,000,000 Mana, Deals 600,000,000,000,000 Points of damage. damage increases with skill level and intelligence] I then powered it into my hand. wow, it was only a small tiny flame, an ember that you would get from a candle... I am disappointed, I had arrived at the place I detonated a Mana Nuclear Bomb at and I just dropped it in the centre before walking off. but I then saw everything around me get covered in a fire that was all consuming. I used Blink Step to get out of the way, I was unhurt, my natural fire resistance was infinite so it did not hurt me but I looked back at the explosion, it was bigger then the Mana Nuclear Bomb and dealt much more damage, It looked like I had just opened a portal to hell. at least I now know how strong I am, I could make hundreds of them embers in this form, I was a limitless supply of power that I am never using again... what? I am stuck in a frilly pink dress and I look like something from a little girls anime, I am NEVER using this thing again, I Blink Stepped back to the academy and removed the form, causing me to be surrounded in a bit pink light with hearts surrounding me and I could hear my brothers laughs from another fist entirely. I then walked into the Learning Fist and went about my day like that did not happen. I pulled about a book and tried to learn it. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. [Third Eye Chakra: Your perception of the world is open and only limited by your desire to use it] I then got a rush of information to my brain, I did not need to look around as I could already see everything in its highest detail from all angles, I did not need to look at the name of a person any more as I knew more about them then they did, I was able to see everything so clearly, I could see into the deepest dungeon and I could see even how they worked. however there was one thing that was strange, this power felt empty, something was missing, I pulled out the remaining book. [Crown Chakra: You have opened all your Chakra Gates connection to all 22 Chakra has been established. alteration of anything you can see is now possible] I looked around, I could do anything? I used Blink Step to pay a visit to the girls I left waiting to see my form, they looked disappointed to not get to see it, when I entered the room they did not even look at me, I then noticed why, my Chakra was higher then their brains could conceive thus they ignored me, I fixed that and they jumped with shock. "John, sorry I did not see you enter, were you using Hidden again?" Kate asked me and I looked around, the room was untidy however just thinking about fixing it and it started to fix. I then decided that this was over powered, I used my new found power to create 7 Chakra Orbs, I wanted to find the limits you have when you unlock the Chakra Gates and get a connection with all 22 Chakra Gates... what ever they were... I appeared before Kieran and he looked confused. "How is a god here? no wait, you just have a connection with the gods, hey ask them to let me die already.... John? are you ok?" Kieran started to ask me questions but I deemed him insignificant. Using this power I reversed getting it. this power, it is not something I think I can handle if I deem Kieran insignificant, I placed a limiter on myself before I opened the 6th book to prevent it from being opened, I feel like I have done this before... [You are not ready for this kind of power] Aww, I still cant open that book, I wonder why? oh well, I walk off to begin training, I wonder if I can find away to become really powerful so that I will be ready for anything? Conner''s Point Of View Someone was able to take down Kieran in 1 hit, the dungeons are getting more dangerous by the second. I will have to do something about this, I made the world safer but the places where there are still Blue Mist is causing a lot of problems. however Eron still keeps on going off to that Quick Sand Caverns dungeon by herself saying it is not dangerous... I wonder why? ------------------------------------------- Chapter 67 - Dungeon Hunting There have been multiple cases of a Dungeon going out of control and John is one of the people who gets called off to help suppress the dungeon. I hope you enjoyed the chapter. some people were wondering if John was OP? no, he really isn''t, the john in this chapter is, John is just the P part, he is powerful, but OP stands for Over Powered, last time I checked I am always having John worm his way through things. it would be boring if he could just destroy every enemy without a challenge. well that is just my opinion on it anyway Chapter 67 - Dungeon Hunting it has been a while since I went to the Crystal Falls dungeon. The fact I have kids and there existence is guaranteed just made me check, yep, everyone is pregnant. Eron scared me more then made me at ease, Dragons reproduce in high number, she has 43 children waiting to become eggs. and from that she said she expects 32 children. the fact I only see 1 is either the fact only one hatched, the others cant time travel. or they are dead. I will grow stronger and prevent that last outcome. "John, you are needed in the quest room, Michael, Isaac, Kieran, Lin, Victoria and 00391 are already there waiting for you" Conner said to me through the crystal communication system, I used Blink Step and looked at the people gathered. there was only one quest. some dungeons are acting up and need to be stopped. I picked up the dungeon that looks easiest. [Dungeon: 7 Sins] [Difficulty: easy] [Floors: 7] that was all the information I had, everyone else picked up their own respective dungeon, nobody got anything to hard so I hoped to be back in time for some afternoon training. I use Paper Plane and fly off. I find a simple pit, in the put there was a portal, like any normal sane person I jumped into it with a smile. [Floor 1: Greed] ... nothing? I just walked forward towards the clear set of stairs. I walked down in and the next floor. [Floor 2: Sloth] I felt slightly tired but it was nothing I couldn''t handle. maybe it depends on the mental stability of the person in the dungeon? oh well. [Floor 3: Envy] ... nothing? I don''t envy anyone, I don''t need to, oh well, I continue on to the next set of stairs. [Floor 4: Gluttony] I have forgotten the last time I ate anything, this floor can''t do anything to me. [Floor 5: Pride] ARG, my head hurt a bit, not enough to loose it over, but I guess I have my pride, I wonder what the other 2 floors will be? [Floor 6: Lust] I had my vision go blurry and I felt the warmth of Kate, Eron, Nina, Lilian, E.... no, this is easy to see through, it is a Illusion to try and blind me and corrupt me, not going to happen. I just moved on, how hard could the last floor be? Kieran''s Point Of View. I got back after finishing up a strange dungeon. the Ice Palace... it was easy as I just made the dungeon implode on itself. I was not holding much back with my previous experience with dungeons. I looked around and noticed Isaac, damn he beat me to the first place position, next with probably be John since he took an easy mission. then??? someone. oh well, I left and began sleeping, however that was disturbed by a highly dark power emanating from the west. it vanished quickly. I probably should let someone know. I jump down from the top of the building and see Kate a few cm from where I landed, guess I gave her a shock? Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. "Kate, I felt a dark power from the west, thank you for dealing with it" I said simply and then walked off. I used to be asked to deal with things however when I say I did it I mean I put a few people 6 feet under... oops. Kate''s Point Of View I saw Kieran for a second before I noticed a pile of blood on the floor reforming into him... monster.... "Kate, I felt a dark power from the west, thank you for dealing with it" Kieran said before walking off. damn it, I am looking for John not some random dark power. I will tell father. with that in mind I walked over to his office. he was ''out on business. oh well. I wrote a not on his desk. by that I mean I burnt the words onto his expensive looking new desk. I then waited for John however he did not return, he must be out for the night, I go to the room and see everyone else. "Has anyone seen John?" I asked and they gave me a ''I thought he was with you'' look which is always nice to see. "Please don''t tell me" Nina started saying and we all thought it was serous. "He isn''t out charming another woman right?" Nina said and we looked at each other. Yuna!... he must be paying her a visit. well I though that until we got a knock on the door from Yuna looking worried. "Kate! I was keeping an eye on John like normal however he walked into a dungeon and he not left it yet" Yuna said looking worried which made all of us look worried. I wonder what trouble he is in now. "It was the 7 Sins Dungeon" Yuna said... please don''t tell me he got distracted with the sin of lust? idiot... "It''s ok, his Charm stat is just working against him a bit, but he will be out by tomorrow, that or I will drag him out" I said before stretching. I then felt a short sharp pain around my heart. I must have stretched to much, I moved to get some sleep in the bedroom. (The Next Day) I heard knocking on the door, I woke up and opened it. "Kate, we need to talk" Kieran said to me seriously, Conner was behind him. they handed me a piece of paper. [Dungeon: 7 Sins] [Difficulty: Easy (Hard)] [Floors: 7] that... is the dungeon John is in isn''t it. "What is it?" I asked and Kieran looked grim. "There was previously no Blue Mist creatures. now there is 1" Kieran said... no... I fell to my knee''s. Kieran can be made normal as you can safely reduce him to dust... John? is as weak as the rest of us to the Blue Mist... John''s Point Of View [Blue Mist Resistance: You have a minor resistance against the Blue Mist. resistance increases with skill level] ---------------------------------------- Chapter 68 - Greed A party was made to save John however on the first floor there he was... a very greedy version. I hope you enjoyed the chapter. the next set of chapters will be a bit more action packed enjoy. Chapter 68 - Greed Kate''s Point Of View John has been lost to suffer in the blue mist for an eternity. no, there has to be a way right, with time he will het some kind of Blue Mist Resistance right? "Is there any chance of getting him out of the dungeon and wait for him to develop a Blue Mist Resistance?" I asked making both Kieran and Conner think long and hard. "Yes, he has yet to have a kid with Yuna and yet your children have memories of Yuna''s kid" Kieran said nonchalantly. not caring for the fact that he just admitted to reading minds. "NO! I don''t read minds, I just look at your brain to see which brain cells are activating in what way and translate it. I have worked on the skill for a few centuries" Kieran added after failing to mention this ever. "...you?.... how do you even function?" I asked not knowing how someone so horrible with Mana can see inside someone''s head so well they can spot individual brain cells. "....not important, lets just work on saving John from the depths of a dungeon I can''t enter" Kieran said with a smile, "Neither can Eron or Nina for that matter, scratch that, nobody alive that I know of can enter that place" Kieran added with a ''matter of fact'' tone. "Then?" I asked knowing he had more to say. "I know ''something'' that can get through that dungeon. you see it works on drawing out your inner sin from the bounds of your soul. John is stuck at wrath. I would be stuck with all of them having built up more of each of them then most. You Eron Nina li... etc would fail at lust with Eron failing also at sloth." Kieran said not even hiding the fact that he cant remember all our names. After a pause I got annoyed. "WHAT IS THE ''Something@?" I asked and that brought Kieran back "The H.I.M Project. Hyperdimensional Intelligent Mainframe. or the Highly Intelligent Machine if you find the first one to hard to say" Kieran said with a smile. yea that is a strange name. what is it and what does it do? "H.I.M can be found anywhere at any time, he is also a remnant of the previous civilisation. he can nullify the Blue Mists affects on 7-8 people for around an hour" Kieran said while drawing a strange symbol on the floor. "Running Program 3900103290B. Welcome Back Kieran" A sound that came from nowhere said. it''s voice sounded female and caring as it said hi to Kieran? "What may I do to help you today?" H.I.M said with a happy tone. "It is not I who needs help, it is my friend John" Kieran said making the symbol he drew started to glow bright white and the vanished as a girl walked through. it was a small girl around 2 foot in size. she had bright blue flowing hair with blue glowing eyes. he race looked happy and innocent for someone who is an ancient. she looked at Kieran and... "Kieran has a friend?" H.I.M said with a curious smile, she looked surprised to hear Kieran had a friend. "Does this mean you no longer need me?" H.I.M asked with teares on her face. Kieran looked shocked. "I could never do that Zeo" Kieran said to ...Zeo? that is an interesting name for a machine... said machine was now blushing... no... it couldn''t be? "Yay. anyway. who do you need me to purify Kieran?" Zeo asked with a smile while her left arm turned into a metal cannon with glowing blue lines on it. it was the size of me and looked deadly. "Kate and whoever else she needs to save her John" Kieran said making Zeo laugh a bit. "Ha, you can''t even help out someone you love without help" Zeo said in a mocking tone. "I don''t want to hear that from someone who looks like they can''t even confess their fgrb" I was about to finish my retort but she put on a very angry expression while holding my mouth shut. "You will say nothing more! you know nothing of the past we have had so you will shut up and when I allow time to continue you will not say another word" Zeo said as her hair and eyes were now glowing red. I nod and she lets go, I noticed nothing was moving around us and then suddenly things began to move again... creepy. "?" Kieran was confused for someone that can read minds, I guess he cant get past Zeo on that one. he shrugs it off and looks at Zeo to do her thing. she goes red with embarrassment as I get wrapped in a strange light similar to the light father used to turn the Blue Mist into dungeons. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it "Ok, Kate, Michael, Conner and even you Kieran have been wrapped in my glow" Zeo said with a smile before jumping up and sitting on Kieran''s shoulders. Kieran did not look like he minded it. he definitely does not show any interest in Zeo. I almost feel bad for that monster. why do I say monster? well with John''s Ability I can see levels. [???] [Level: Irrelevant] [???] and thus I know not who would be stronger. so I ask. "Kieran, who is stronger. you or Zeo?" I ask causing him to point to Zeo casualy. "I have never managed to beat her in a fight. however, unfortunately she can not permanently kill me" Kieran said making Zeo look depressed. not even you can kill him? wow.... sucks to be you.... and on that note we head out, I get the feeling when I get back the others will be angry for not taking them with me, however John may be extra happy with me for saving him... again..... man for one powerful guy he sure needs to be saved a lot. we walk over to the dungeon with not real problem since we have 2 OP monsters with us. we look at the dungeon, it is the most simple design, just stairs going into the ground. "So is this the horrifying dungeon that corrupts minds?" I asked and Zeo nodded. "Then lets go" I said before Zeo stopped me. "I detect 7 entities inside. all of them register as John Richardson" Zeo said with a serious face. I find 7 John''s impossible and just walk on. at the bottom of the stairs is a big room. John was at the centre. his title was no longer the MMO gamer. [Greed] [Level: 100,000,000] [John Richardson] Soo... yea I guess there can be multiple of him after all. using observe I look at his stats. [Strength 498,003,000. Dexterity 984,000,000. Vitality 89,000,000. Intelligence 4. Wisdom 2] monster... "Monster 1 and monster 2. how to save an idiot from blue mist. no time for the long story!" I said calling upon the 2 monsters behind me. Kieran walked up to fight John head on while Zeo sat down. "Leave it to him, he is immortal after all" Zeo said with a smile yet also looked sad. what is there story? well.. I will shelve that thought for now. Kieran has started his full on attack and with 1 hit got turned to meat paste but came back together and continued fighting... I just had a thought... "GET OUT OF THERE!!!" I said to Kieran but to late, a strange green energy was torn out of Kieran and he was sent flying and missing an arm. Kieran stood up and looked at his arm in shock. "It isn''t regenerating" Kieran said and Zeo brought out a huge energy cannon. "Not yet Zeo. I am not done yet" Kieran said while charging at John who stopped Kieran in his tracks. what the hell is Kieran doing, he isn''t even moving. "Temporal Shift" Kieran said as a blue orb appeared around the two of them. I could no longer see them. the next moment Kieran had returned and John vanished into a green mana and flew off down the next set of stairs. "And with that you damn bastard I win" Kieran said as he left the dungeon "Sorry, I spent a little longer then a day in that blue orb" Kieran said from outside the dungeon. so that means it is just us now? "I will handle the rest Kieran!" Zeo shouted with a smile on her face as she walked off. I turned to Michael. "Sometimes I wish monsters like that didn''t exist, but since they do I am glad they are on our side" I said and Michael nodded. Conner looked at me and gave a wry smile but still nodded in agreement. what happened in that blue ball is what I want to know... --------------------------------------------------- Chapter 69 - Time Kieran took John into a his attack called Temporal Shift. what happened inside the Blue Orb Kieran made? I hope you enjoyed the chapter. next chapter contains mostly a long fight between Kieran and John. enjoy. Chapter 69 - Time Kieran''s Point Of View "temporal Shift" I said after charging at John, the space around us shattered and we were surrounded by pure nothingness, "Welcome to the darkest corner of time. I hope you enjoy your stay, it takes a quick hundred billion years to end, what is that to an immortal?" I asked with a grin as the copy cat tried to attack me. there is no quick way out of this place, I avoid all of Johns attacks and I counter with ease, he is trying to hit me like a wild animal, the fight was my win as soon as I came here, as only an anomaly can survive this place. after John attacking me for around a century he looked tired, after 5 centuries he was unable to move. a creature of the blue mist is unstable, with time they will die. even with my power. I only had to wait the thing out, of course I spent most the time kicking the shit out of it but that was not important, John was now dead and I had a lot of time to kill. I sat back on the nothingness floor? I looked up to the nothingness above. it was a strange feeling. all I could do was think, and my mind wandered. what was I still doing alive? why the hell couldn''t I die? will I ever be allowed to die? all questions I knew the answer to. yet questions I hated all the same. born an immortal, die an immortal? to confusing. "your back already?" I said as I got up and looked at the greedy John and I laughed slightly, he made it far for an embodiment of greed. "what does it take to kill you anyway?" asked and to my surprise I got an answer. "the end of you" John said and he charged at me. oh. he answered it for me. I killed myself and he sure enough died. he was then just a few balls of green energy, moved around like a plasma. ha, don''t take me for a fool. wait... this is the first floor and I just made it so I cant help on any of the harder floors... ok maybe take me as a fool with a pinch of salt. I waited around a bit more and finally exited the rift in time. I dashed out of the room as my protection burst the second I entered the rift in time. "and with that I you damn bastard I win" I said readjusting to my normal personality, "sorry I spend a little longer then a day in that blue orb" I said to Zeo before running back to the academy. I took my usual sleeping position and fell asleep. I looked back and Zeo was finishing it off for me, the rest of the floors did not have a copy cat ability and thus were only as weak as John''s sin was. I then realised just as they reached the sin of lust it would be harder as he is one of four people I know that have a Harem. surprisingly Zeo still one shot John, being an invincible super computer you can kinda guess. but then the path ahead to the next room revealed a monstrous aura I could feel from here. the Mana felt endless and I saw a explosion of fire in the distance that I didn''t even need super vision for. I have seen that move used before, that is... when did John learn the strongest fire move around, and when did he get such a laughable pink frilly form that made him look like a girl? John''s Point Of View [Blue Mist Resistance advanced has reached level 99 and has evolved into Greater Blue Mist Resistance] I could suddenly see, I was looking at all the people in front of me, most scary thing was my title was no longer the MMO gamer. which made me able to share my ability it was now the RPG gamer. looking at the crater I was in I think my quest messed up.... why am I wearing such girly clothes... no, why did I activate this form? KILL, MURDER, DESTROY, BREAK, SHATTER, END, KILL, MURDER what? why am I attacking the ground? why am I just punching anything that moves? wait, I sense Kate and a few others near by, I also see an ungodly powerful monster protecting them so it should be aright. "Get Back!!! he has lost control and looks go have an unending amount of Mana, run for your lives while I handle him" a small girl said and suddenly I felt a punch to my face? wrong, she punched my face but I did not even flinch, I could feel the hit but my HP recovered thanks to my healing magic, against my will I started hunting down my friends. Stolen novel; please report. KILL!!! with that I lost my sense of control and went on a rampage, I did nothing to this small girl I was attacking but she did nothing to me. this fight was getting us nowhere. when will this end? [Blue Mist Control: through being exposed to Primal Mana for an extended period of time you can now control it slightly.] I put all my effort in trying to exit the form that must not be entered to save dignity. I put all my might into it but nothing, I guess it does say slightly, I work on giving the mysterious person I am fighting as many openings as I could. Kieran''s Point Of View I arrive back at the scene to find John fighting like a drunk and Zeo doing no damage... not what I expected but I noticed John was building a resistance, I also noticed he had a lot of pent up aggression, I had assumed the princess Isabel had fixed that a while ago. must be something else then. the aggression of his god/goddess that literally lets him have his body and mind? most likely. I may just take him on myself... wait, nope, I am not fighting anything that pink and frilly, that would just make me look bad. "Zeo. Just hold out a little longer" I said and Zeo continued fighting. I just sat back and enjoyed the huge nuclear fire works. those damn monsters... Zeo''s Point Of View so we are the monsters? SAYS THE IMMORTAL MONSTER? urg, sometimes he gets on my nerves, but he is right, John is regaining himself. It has been a while since I actually moved and all his punches and kicks are missing. I also note that his powerful form is becoming unstable. I using my power try and break him out of it, I do this with a huge laser cannon. he avoid the attack but by opening portal I put him back in front of the attack and his form is broken. I then see he flows a strange energy my data says is Chakra, before he does anything I break him down to 1 HP and he falls to the ground. that was the second hardest fight I have ever fought, the hardest was Kieran. "so now you have done that, lets go, I am not waiting all day" Kieran said and I did so immediately.I have learned not to question his serious mode. John was unconscious but some stable Blue Mist was inside him, he could control it... he will become very powerful once Fate allows it. he may even be able to fight the gods themselves... "ZEO. I wont wait all day" Kieran said prompting me to move faster. he is normally a bit touchy after using his Temporal Shift. *Sigh* I just wish he was more approachable and talkative. but he only has 2 objectives in life, his own death and fighting strong opponents... "Kate. get over here" I said while handing John over to someone who would like to carry him. I had to fight him in his lust chamber, that should have been Kate''s job. I felt strange in that room even with my immunity to blue mist. "if that is all I shall be leaving" I said as I faded away...... --------------------------- sorry this chapter was VERY late, I only recently got our of hospital and the chapters I had wrote were lost so I had a lot of writing to catch up on. I am also going to be releasing a new fiction. it will be a bit more detailed and will have some idea of what a plot is, it will be based on the character Kieran The Immortal from this fiction and will be heavily story driven, if you don''t want spoilers just forget any chapters that contain Kieran :D chapter releases may slow depending on my limited release schedule. Chapter 70 - Primal Mana John starts to control Primal Mana and learns its secrets. however he also learns a few other secrets along the way. Announcement!!! The Games That Bind US will be discontinued. due to 10 out of 11 people on TheWalkingOrange Team thinking it is shit so I apologise if you liked the fiction however until I can make it half decent it will be discontinued. I apologise again for all inconveniences caused by this however I will be releasing another fiction after this following one of the characters in The Games That Bind Us that should be good enough to not be voted into being discontinued.